a I E) R.AFLY 
 
 OF THE 
 UN IVLR5ITY 
 or ILLINOIS 
 
 8Z3 
 |Vl876f
 
 F O R M A N 
 
 A TALE. 
 
 «. Hast thou as yet conferr'd 
 
 With Margery Jourdain, the cunning witch; 
 And Roger Bolingbroke, the conjuror ?" 
 
 Henry VI. Part Ih 
 
 IN THREE VOLUMES. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 PRINTED FOR OGLE, DUNCAN, AND CO. 
 
 37, PATERNOSTER ROW, AND 295, HOLBORK ; 
 A^-D OGLE, ALLARDICE, AND THOMSON, EDINBUT^r,H. 
 
 1819.
 
 
 TO 
 
 WALTER SCOTT, ESQ. 
 
 THIS WORK IS HUMBLY 
 
 ©eOicatcD, 
 
 (WITHOUT PERMISSION INDEED), 
 BUT WITH THE 
 
 HIGHEST SENTIMENTS OF RESPECT, ADMIRATION, 
 V AND GRATITUDE, 
 
 OBLIGED AND OBEDIENT SERVANT, 
 
 THE AUTHOR.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 The original hint for the following story may- 
 be found in the proceedings upon the Widow 
 Turner's case, for the murder of Sir Thomas 
 Overhung 1 State Trials, 3d Edition, p. 339. But 
 it will be as well to add, that the actual murder 
 of Overbury forms no part of the romance now- 
 submitted to the public ; though certain prepara- 
 tions for, and preludes to, that event un- 
 doubtedly do. 
 
 Injudicious as the mention of them may be 
 upon the present occasion, the Author scruples 
 not to avow, that he has endeavoured to connect 
 fiction with historical fact, in a mode somewhat 
 resembling a late style of delightful and most 
 deservedly popidar romances. To specify in- 
 stances of the inferiority of this work to those 
 celebrated performances would be endless : the 
 Author, therefore, confines himself to one only. 
 Waverley, Old INIortality, the Antiquar}-, and 
 that class, are not more admired for accuracy, 
 as to the habits of the era they describe, than 
 for using the very language of those periods :
 
 VIU PREFACE. 
 
 whereas, in the present story, which treats of 
 the early part of the seventeenth century, the 
 language of that day has not been even attempted, 
 and the manners given nearly as imperfectly. The 
 Author only hopes he has fallen into no gross 
 solecisms or anachronisms. It may well be 
 asked, then, since such is the case, why so dis- 
 tant a period has been chosen at all ? To which 
 we reply at once — for the sake of that general 
 conviction of the reality of the necromantic art, 
 which prevailed in James the First's time ; and 
 under favour of that (nearly universal) belief, a 
 supernatural agency will be occasionally made 
 use of, without hesitation, in the tale we are now 
 speaking about. Not mysterious circumstances to 
 be afterwards explained away by passages in 
 walls, pictures, skeletons, &c. &c. ; but real, 
 downright sorcery, fiends, and spectres. Those 
 who consider all such machinery as diablerie, 
 silliness, and nursery doings, will of course (after 
 this open notice) proceed no further with 
 the book. But to any who may have a fancy 
 for reading it through, the Author proceeds to 
 impart the highest hope of success he enter- 
 tains, which is this — that, allowing for no few 
 impossibilities, his story may be reckoned pretty 
 fairly natural in other respects.
 
 F O R M A N. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Ox the evening of the 22d of June, in the 
 year 16 12, Sir Simon Mondomer was re- 
 posing himself in as easy a chair as the 
 fashions of that period would admit of, and 
 enjoyed the refreshing breeze which arose after 
 a sultry day, in no unpleasant situation. 
 
 His house w^as in the vicinity of Whitehall, 
 and looked towards the river over a soft and 
 elegant garden, which was divided into various 
 terraces, each lower than the other, till the 
 last approached the water's edge. Sir Simon 
 was well-born, the eldest of a family which 
 consisted of two sons and a daughter. By 
 the death of his father, about the year 1562. 
 the knight succeeded to a noble patrimony in 
 the North of England, and might likewise 
 have succeeded to all the real importance and 
 power of doing good which such domain was 
 
 VOL. I. B
 
 ^ FORMAN. 
 
 calculated to give him in the country, had he 
 not indulged through life the common inclina- 
 tion to shine in a different sphere ; which 
 noble ambition had established him, at some 
 years beyond his grand climacteric, a battered 
 old courtier ; though of some reputation, it 
 might be confessed, in that line. 
 
 The select circle had seen him tolerably 
 well received by Elizabeth, from whom he 
 had the distinction of knighthood, and no 
 inconsiderable one either, during the reign of 
 that princess, so remarkably frugal of her 
 honours ; and with her successor he was in 
 such favour, that every one had already- 
 inquired what title he meant to take ; for it 
 was openly mentioned that his peerage was to 
 be added to those with which the country 
 was deluged during the earlier years of the 
 then reigning king. His brother had been 
 dead some time, he died a widower, leaving 
 one son; but the only sister of Sir Simon 
 was still living, a woman of high rank. 
 
 Between six and seven o'clock the tramp of 
 horses was heard from the courtyard, and
 
 FORMAN. 3 
 
 much bustle pervaded the lower apartments, 
 to the relief, as it is said, of the knight, whose 
 after-dinner nap had been long exhausted, 
 and whose reflections upon some late ex- 
 traordinary promotions, and probable dis-* 
 graces and changes at court, were beginning 
 to flag. He was therefore gladly preparing 
 himself for the appearance of a little army of 
 domestics, who, with all the formality of the 
 times, and consequence of his station, were 
 expected to announce the arrival, when a 
 youth in travelling attire entered the apart- 
 ment without any formality at all. An 
 exclamation of some surprise fell from Sir 
 Simon, accompanied by a waving of the hand 
 and slight embrace, which expressed a sense 
 of habitual superiority, and an artificial 
 address, that w^as sedulously to be kept up, 
 though mixed with much real good humour 
 and affection. 
 
 " So, young man, had it been a month 
 hence I should have been less surprised to see 
 you ; though I have learnt from my sister, 
 B 2
 
 4 FORMAN. 
 
 — but of that hereafter — What ! on horseback 
 through the whole day without refreshment?" 
 " Why, not much, sir, it must be con- 
 fessed." 
 
 " From whence to-day ?" 
 " From a small distance to the southward 
 of Waddesden." 
 
 Here a pause was produced in the discourse 
 by the necessary orders given in consequence 
 of the intelligence just communicated. The 
 knight resumed : — 
 
 " There may, however, be no inconve- 
 nience in your return ; his majesty has been 
 graciously pleased to mention you, as I think, 
 more than once ; and the influence of my 
 sister in another quarter seems greater than 
 ever. Stand up, Hugh ; look me in the face. 
 Relations, perhaps, are partial to thee, boy; 
 but hadst thou first been called into notice; 
 had your uncle been on duty upon a certain 
 occasion, instead of that peer of Scotland ; 
 hadst thou presented the device, — I know 
 not but that your promotion, young man^
 
 rORMAN. 5 
 
 ^nd the further advancement of an established 
 English family, might possibly have caused 
 less of heart-burning and jealousy." 
 
 '* I really, sir, am not much disposed to 
 lament the loss of such an opportunity : nay, 
 you are angry, uncle, I see it plainly ; consider 
 how my early days were passed in a total 
 seclusion, in rustic obscurity : what habits was 
 I to have formed ? neither my father nor 
 myself were noticed by the most illustrious 
 sovereign in the annals of England; neither of 
 us received honours at her hands, or were 
 deputed on missions of importance to the 
 Court of Scotland-" 
 
 There was something in the conclusion of 
 these observations which dispelled the gather- 
 ing cloud upon the courtier's countenance. 
 
 '* Ay, lad," he replied, " unhappily the 
 years between your birth and age of 18 
 cannot now be recalled : nor do I say that 
 nothing was done in that time : the hardy 
 exercises of the country were surely attended 
 to : then, as your poor father was of the most 
 learned of the Protestant ecclesiastics, you
 
 b ^ FORMAN. 
 
 were not without book knowledge, pure doc- 
 trine, and the noble feelings of the house of 
 Mondomer : all these, indeed, my brother was 
 well able to communicate. But what he could 
 not give, I must. At the age of 2 1 : — You 
 are not yet 2 1 , I think ? " 
 
 " Within two months of it, sir." 
 
 " At the pliant age, I say, of 2 1 , the know- 
 ledge of mankind that was wanting, may well 
 be acquired. Your uncle, Hugh, has not 
 been altogether without experience of the 
 higher walks of life, nor perhaps without the 
 capacity of making some observations upon 
 them. Then my sister" — 
 
 " Is, indeed," said Hugh Mondomer, 
 interrupting, " a most extraordinary person- 
 age : her consequence, I hear, is more 
 than ever." 
 
 " Her talents must be great, or contrivance," 
 observed the uncle, partly to himself, partly 
 to Hugh : " such is her management with the 
 world, that even I, the nearest relation she 
 has, cannot quite comprehend her career. 
 Sure it is that she has surmounted alarming
 
 FORMAX. 7 
 
 difficulties, and raised her establishment in life 
 to the degree in which we see it." 
 
 " I have heard, uncle, that about three 
 years ago she was in absolute distress, and 
 could not support her rank." 
 
 " Let me recommend it to you, boy," said 
 Sir Simon, " not to be too inquisitive as to your 
 aunt : my sister is of more importance to your 
 fortunes, I am loth to say it ; but she may be 
 more necessary to your advancement, than 
 even myself. I own there is somewhat 
 peculiar about her. Her conduct must not be 
 inquired into, which yet appears irreproach- 
 able. This much you may learn, however, 
 to prevent any mischief from future rash 
 inquiries. With her late husband, the Lord 
 de Lyle, she lived not happily. He was a 
 weak and prodigal character. Upon the 
 accession of his present majesty, he attended, 
 indeed, the court, but was held in no estima- 
 tion; and died, as you well know, in the winter 
 of the year 1608. He died, as all supposed, 
 (and it proved undoubtedly the case,) an 
 utterly ruined man. Your relation, the Lady
 
 8 rORMAJT- 
 
 de Lyle, had always procured for him the 
 only consequence which could be attached to 
 such a person ; and it was reported, that she 
 would retire from public life, upon a small 
 provision allowed her by the crown; but to 
 me she never expressed any such intention. 
 What followed, I confess to you, it is not easy 
 to explain. The rapid rise of Sir Robert 
 Carre, (little as you have lived in the high 
 circles,) you are thoroughly acquainted with. 
 Now, most certain it is, that the fortunes of 
 the Baroness de Lyle have kept exact pace 
 with his; and I have the best grounds for 
 knowing that she is not only in intimacy, but 
 close confidence with my Lord Rochester, 
 and that she has a great influence upon his 
 mind and actions." 
 
 " Indeed !" quoth Hugh, \yho had been 
 deeply attentive; " has she a good opinion, 
 sir, of the Viscount Rochester?" 
 
 " Of what importance may that be to you ? 
 I again warn you seriously, Hugh, that no one 
 except" =*'''=***** 
 
 Here the conversation was stopped by the
 
 FORMAN. 9 
 
 entrance of old John Hannacott, a domestic 
 of consequence in Sir Simon's establishment, 
 who, with something between a bow and a 
 nod, but of much cordiality, acquainted 
 Master Hugh that his repast awaited him in 
 another apartment ; and his uncle intimated, 
 by a gracious sign, that he was to avail him- 
 self of it. 
 
 Since Hush Mondomer had entered on 
 his 19th year, his education had devolved 
 upon his uncle, to whose estates he was the 
 presumptive heir, and by whom he was 
 much loved, as he truly deserved to be. 
 The first indispensable matter, as it was 
 deemed by Sir Simon, had not been neglected. 
 He had contrived to place Hugh twice within 
 his sovereign's observation ; and on one of 
 those occasions he had so far attracted the 
 notice of that weak monarch, (ever led away 
 by personal advantages, in which young i\Ion- 
 domer was far from deficient,) that the cir- 
 cumstance of James's unlimited favour being 
 at that time engrossed by a most undeserving 
 minion, was generally thought an instance of 
 B 5
 
 10 PORMAN. 
 
 peculiar and provoking ill-fortune for the 
 youth himself and all his connexions. The 
 rest of Hugh himself, however, was little dis- 
 turbed by courtly speculations and courtly 
 disappointments. The life which he had led 
 with a father whose memory was ever fondly 
 cherished, had given his hopes and imagina- 
 tion a totally different turn ; and with a mind, 
 upon the whole, well regulated, and sound 
 principles to resort to in the hour of trial, his 
 expectations of future felicity were rather 
 detached (perhaps too much so) from what is 
 called the world, than inseparably connected 
 with it. But, with whatever Hugh Mondomer s 
 views of distant happiness might be associated, 
 for the present he enjoyed as hearty a meal 
 as we should have expected from the account 
 that he lately gave of himself; conversing at 
 intervals with John Hannacott, from whom 
 he collected all that it was his object to know, 
 of men and things in and about Sir Simon's 
 dwelling. The ardour of eating and drinking 
 was no sooner appeased, than our youth took a 
 turn upon the terrace, to enjoy thoughts which
 
 FORMAN. 11 
 
 had long occupied his mind in a very consider- 
 able degree, and the interest of which his late 
 visit in the north was not at all calculated to 
 diminish. Leaving him, therefore, to expa- 
 tiate at his comfort, it may be useful for us 
 to inquire a litde into the events of the last 
 few days that had passed over his head ; and 
 to become, in some measure, acquainted with 
 the friends whom he had recently quitted. 
 
 Sir Giles Harlande was the oldest, and, it is 
 probable, the most valued friend of the Mon- 
 domer family ; indeed it had been always held 
 by both houses, that since the heptarchy, 
 though at what period nobody was accurate, 
 there had been a connexion in blood between 
 them. At any rate, an affecdonate intimacy 
 was kept up ; and, in truth, good actuqj service 
 had been performed by Sir Giles in favour 
 both of the father and uncle of Hugh ]\Ion- 
 domer : for, careless and frequently dissipated 
 as we fear the life of the courder had been 
 since the days of religious persecution were 
 passed and gone, he had before that period, 
 perhaps convinced by the reasoning, and
 
 12 PORMAN. 
 
 certainly animated by the example and fervent 
 piety of his brother, shown, if not a knowledge 
 of, at least a zeal for the reformed faith, which 
 at that time was highly dangerous. 
 
 Early in the year 1558, a friendly intima- 
 tion was given to the father of the two lads, 
 the eldest being in that year only 17, that 
 his sons had been for some time in the habit 
 of talking very freely upon matters connected 
 with religion, and it was suggested that it 
 might not be an unadvisable measure to 
 remove them from home during the visita- 
 tion of the queen's commissioners upon those 
 parts, which was fixed for the following week. 
 The young men were accordingly sent to 
 Bel ton Hall, Sir Giles Harlande's seat on the 
 extreme northern border of Cumberland : and 
 it was well they were ; for certain very 
 intelligible hints (prompted either by duty or 
 malice) had been given to the commissioners, 
 ■which were thought peculiarly applicable to 
 the two youths. Something about neglecting 
 to hear mass, or to go in processions, with 
 allusions to the reading and distribution of
 
 FORMAK-. 13 
 
 heretical books. Such was the terror inspired 
 by these ministers of an odious government, 
 that from some of the domestics of the man- 
 sion they easily discovered what steps had 
 been taken in the business, and the com- 
 missioners, in consequence, set their faces 
 towards Belton, and to Belton they came. 
 Sir Giles, at that time very young, not of age 
 indeed, and himself a favourer of the new 
 doctrines, boldly denied them admittance ; 
 and upon the return of the officers, after some 
 interval, with an additional force, it was dis- 
 covered that the birds were flown, and had 
 sheltered themselves in Scodand. Vengeance 
 was bitterly vowed, and would unquestionably 
 have been exhausted to the dregs upon the 
 whole house of Harlande, but for the event of 
 the 17th of the following November, which 
 released the nation from the misgovernment 
 of the unhappy ]\Iary. Since those days 
 the alliance between the families had been 
 anxiously preserved, notwithstanding the total 
 difference of habits that prevailed between the 
 heads of each. Sir Giles was a thorough
 
 14 FORMAN. 
 
 gentleman of the country ; his family ancient, 
 though not very opulent. He had survived 
 his lady, whom he married rather late in 
 life, and by whom he had three daughters. 
 The knight rarely quitted his paternal seat ; 
 and the metropolis, with the frivolities and 
 intrigues of James's court, was of all situa- 
 tions the least to his taste for a residence 
 of any duration. To one of his daughters, 
 however, that resort of all the aspiring folly 
 of the time was not entirely unknown. She 
 had resided for some months in the city of 
 Westminster, at the mansion of the Baroness 
 de Lyle, which personage of distinction, 
 though for a long period she had seen little 
 or nothing of Sir Giles and his family, never 
 ceased to express towards them all the con- 
 sideration due to an established connexion 
 between houses of importance. 
 
 Since the death of Hugh's father, it had 
 sometimes been inconvenient and unsuitable 
 to the other projects of Sir Simon to have 
 the young man resident with him. Those 
 periods, therefore, (for he had never made
 
 FORMAN. 15 
 
 part of his aunt's family,) young Mondomer 
 was used to pass at Belton Hall : and it 
 must be admitted that the happiest days he 
 had known were associated with that spot. 
 The domestics from highest to lowest were 
 fond of him for his easy unaffected temper; 
 and to Sir Giles he was ever acceptable for 
 variety of reasons ; — from the ancient regard 
 to his fam.ily ; then, his own knowledge of the 
 youth from his cradle upwards ; and, above 
 all, from the constantly cheerful and exhila- 
 rating spirits produced by a lively imagina- 
 tion, and that strong susceptibility to enjoy- 
 ment, which made the old gentleman live 
 through all the best days of his youth over 
 again in Hugh's conversation. 
 
 But we are not to attribute the unfailing 
 delight which Mondomer experienced at Bel- 
 ton solely to imagination. He enjoyed health, 
 activity, and a mind far from uncultivated. 
 
 Heavily, indeed, did the old knight grumble 
 and complain of him for the hours devoted 
 to his books ; for his they were with the 
 utmost propriety to be called, as Sir Giles's
 
 16 FORMAL. 
 
 own library, if any apartment in the old house 
 went by that name, was not better stocked 
 than those belonging to other country gentle- 
 men of the age. One apartment in the 
 mansion was however devoted to Hugh, and 
 that he had furnished with all the learning 
 of his late father's collection. It was from 
 one of his accustomed visits to Belton that 
 he returned (as we have seen) rather unex- 
 pectedly to his uncle. The dinner had been 
 served at mid-day as usual, and at about four 
 in the afternoon he was preparing to accom- 
 pany the young ladies of the family in a walk 
 through the immediate neighbourhood ; when 
 Sir Giles came into the room, with an air 
 somewhat disturbed, and desired to speak 
 with Hugh in particular. 
 
 '^ My dear boy," said the knight, when 
 they were alone, " may be there's a delicacy 
 or propriety, or this thing and 'tother, about 
 some people, which, as to what I have to 
 say, I think best to tell thee in a fair and 
 manly way." 
 
 Poor Sir Giles's diction was not remark-
 
 FORMAN. 17 
 
 able for perspicuity at any time, and certainly 
 not made the more distinct by the visible 
 agitation under which he then laboured. 
 
 " Here's a messenger from the Lady de 
 Lyle, your aunt, and all about her suspicions. 
 Now I was thinking, Master Hugh, that my 
 honour as well as friendship thee'st had some 
 experience of; and with regard to affections 
 being engaged, why you've all been bred up 
 like children of a family : but I shall do my 
 duty if we are to part." 
 
 The remainder of this speech was even 
 less clear than the beginning ; but it cer- 
 tainly seemed to Hugh to conclude with a 
 reluctant intimation that he should quit Bel- 
 ton Hall for the present : nor, to say the 
 truth, was the first part of it so absolutely 
 unintelligible, but that it made him alter- 
 nately scarlet and pale as ashes. He waited 
 to hear more. 
 
 *^ And after all," the old gentleman pro- 
 ceeded, " the girls just think of thee alike, 
 for any thing I see :" he did not, however, 
 see very clearly in that particular : " but take
 
 18 FORMAL. 
 
 her letter, *tis the fair, open way of acting : 
 read it, lad, read it thyself." 
 
 The epistle, duly, formally, and fully di- 
 rected, was accordingly drawn from the black 
 case of many folds in which it had travelled 
 between three and four hundred miles, and 
 with an anxious heart Hugh Mondomer went 
 through it. 
 
 " Worthy Sir Giles, 
 
 " The family of Mondomer are, out of all 
 doubt, well observing of your constant kindness 
 by young Hugh ; indeed there has been ever 
 the most disinterested affection amongst us all ; 
 insomuch that the welfare of the one house has 
 been always equally dear to the other, on both 
 sides. I shall therefore consider it to need no 
 apology if I inform you of the views of his re- 
 lations for my nephew, who has been produced 
 at court, and may, it is not unlikely, be esta- 
 blished there. 
 
 " I may not conceal it from you, Sir Giles, 
 that in such case he should by no means, at 
 his years, think of any person, of whatever 
 merit, in the way of marriage, — which step 
 might tend to confine his fair prospects. When-
 
 FORMAN. 19 
 
 ever my nephew shall marry, his majesty himself 
 will deign to direct it, and dispose, as to him shall 
 seem best, of the heir to so great possessions. 
 Now it is not unknoA^-n to me, worthy Sir Giles ^ 
 that the young man has encouraged a bopsh 
 fondness for your eldest daughter, whom I well 
 know, and for whom I entertain the high regard 
 due to her virtue and excellent qualities. Would 
 it not be more fitting, my valued friend, that the 
 young people should see less of each other? 
 These fancies may produce a real discomfort to 
 themselves, and much inconvenient trouble to 
 their parents and friends. I have, and ever shall, 
 all care and concern m the welfare of yourself 
 and daughters : and so end. Good Sir Giles, 
 
 " Yours faithful 'till death, 
 
 " Ma^y de Lyle." 
 
 Upon finishing the letter, Hugh jMondonner, 
 with the warmth of youth and inapulse of 
 a very affectionate heart, declared without 
 hesitation that his aunt's information, how- 
 ever she came by it, was well founded, wrung 
 the old knight's hand, and expressed, with 
 the ardour and ready flowing language of
 
 20 FORMAN. 
 
 a lover, his disposition — his eagerness — to 
 abandon all schemes of worldly interest and 
 advancement, in favour of the object beloved. 
 
 These resolutions were, of course, com- 
 bated by Sir Giles, whose pride was touched 
 to the quick by the baroness's communica- 
 tion: and it was at length agreed, or rather 
 insisted upon, by one party, and reluctantly 
 acquiesced in by the other, that Hugh should 
 for that time at least shorten his stay at 
 Belton, and indeed set out for his uncle's on 
 the following morning ; and on the other hand, 
 Sir Giles was to form no unalterable deter- 
 mination, say nothing on the subject to the 
 daughter in question, and, above all, he was 
 to avoid gratifying the Lady de Lyle by 
 any promise, or explanation, conformable to 
 her wishes. That last stipulation was dis- 
 creetly thrown in, as it accorded extremely 
 well with the knight's feelings, which largely 
 partook of mortification and disgust at the 
 tone of her address to him.
 
 FORMAN. 21 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Those points being settled which we have 
 related, our youth hurried through the quad- 
 rangular court, and gaining the park, overtook 
 the ladies on the side of a hill half-covered 
 with wood, and commanding a prospect of the 
 western mountains of Cumberland, over a con- 
 siderable extent of valley, agreeably diversified 
 with streams, hamlets, and land in different 
 stages of culture. 
 
 " What ! come at last !" exclaimed Elinor, 
 the youngest of the three : " we have not 
 waited for you much beyond three quarters of 
 an hour. And how might your dignity guess 
 that we had chosen this way ?" 
 
 '' I thought," observed Blanche, " that he 
 did not mean to come at all." This was ac- 
 companied by a smile. 
 
 " Your father had a letter to show me," 
 said Mondomer, with a tone and manner so
 
 22 rORMAN. 
 
 different from his usual good spirits, that 
 sundi'y urgent questions, concerning this letter, 
 were put to him- without dela}^ 
 
 " I hardly know — I doubt — indeed your 
 father made me promise not to tell what it was 
 about ; but it is far from agreeable to me, and 
 obliges me immediately to return to my uncle." 
 
 " Immediately! you jest," said Elinor. 
 
 " He does not look as if he jested," ob- 
 served Margaret. 
 
 " Surely, Hugh, you may at least tell us 
 who the letter is from," said the eldest. " But 
 it must be from Sir Simon ; no one else could 
 order you away. What can they want with 
 you ? unless, indeed, you choose to go." 
 
 " Do not vex me, Blanche," he replied ; 
 " you are far from thinking so, and I am 
 really troubled." 
 
 They walked on some paces without any 
 observation being made. — " How happens it, 
 Blanche, that I have heard so few particulars 
 of my relation, the Lady de Lyle, from you, 
 who were long with her, residing as part of her 
 family, and that very lately ?"
 
 rORMAN. 23 
 
 Blanche answered quickly — ** You do not 
 mean to tell me that the baroness is the 
 cause of your now leaving us r" 
 
 " She undoubtedly wrote the letter that 
 I have been speaking of." 
 
 " What is her pleasure will probably be 
 done," said she. " Why, she seldom spoke of 
 you when I was with her : never to me, but 
 the day before my departure." 
 
 " And what might she say on that occa- 
 sion ?" 
 
 " She rather asked questions of me than 
 made any observations herself, and fixed her 
 eyes, as if she would have dived into my 
 thoughts. But the baroness was not unkind 
 to me : I believe I ought to love her better." 
 
 " What's that?" cried Elinor, turning to 
 the w^ood, where a sudden rustling was heard, 
 in the direction close to the party. " Did 
 you see nothing, sisters ?" 
 
 " If we had looked out sharper," said 
 Hugh, " we might have seen a rabbit per- 
 haps : it might even have been a fox. And 
 what did you see r"
 
 24 FORMAN. 
 
 " The shadow of something, as I thought ; 
 but it did not look like a rabbit." 
 
 " That child," said Margaret, " has seen 
 nothing for some months to satisfy her pas- 
 sion for wonders ; and since that wretch, Joan 
 Gothlyn, died, we have not even had a witch 
 in this neighbourhood." 
 
 " I have heard, Margaret," observed the 
 youngest, ^* that people have sometimes been 
 put to death for witchcraft, when it was not 
 absolutely sure that they had committed it. 
 But Joan was a witch." 
 
 " Oh, she certainly was," said Margaret; 
 " Ralph Ambrose and old Barnard Cots- 
 worth, (I don't mean the father, but the 
 uncle, who's older still,) saw her in the midst 
 of her horrid, wicked deeds: she laughed 
 them to scorn, and dared them to touch her. 
 Barnard would have dragged her away, and 
 brought her before Justice Falconer ; but 
 Ralph said, it was best not to lay hands upon 
 her till broad daylight. And best it turned 
 out to be, as to them, for her familiar spirit 
 met them as they were returning, just by
 
 FORMAN. 25 
 
 Armswellan's hut, and said something which 
 had nearly ^ " 
 
 " No, no," cried Elinor, " Marion Am- 
 brose, Ralph's sister, told me the whole; it 
 was twilight, and the clouds to the eastward 
 just began to look red, when they saw it 
 coming; not on the heath by the hut, but 
 in the wood. The figure met them, and 
 passed them, and then, without ever repassing, 
 it met them again about a quarter of a mile 
 further on. It never spoke; no, they were 
 terrified enough without that, for they soon 
 afterwards saw the same object walking on 
 the tops of the trees." 
 
 By this time they had all completely en- 
 tered the wood on the side of the hill ; and 
 Mondomer having offered Blanche his arm, 
 those two were separated from the others, 
 and during, the inquiry into the crimes of old 
 Joan Gothlyn, their conversation, which had 
 been interrupted, was considerably advanced. 
 
 *' Nor did I," said Hugh, '* ever con- 
 sider her as a woman of a cheerful turn ; that 
 word always seemed to sound too frivolous 
 
 VOL. I. c
 
 26 rORMAN. 
 
 for her character. But I should not have 
 pronounced her a decidedly unhappy woman. 
 Were you long there before this struck you ?" 
 
 " It might be six weeks, or seven. I then 
 learnt that she had other intimates besides 
 the persons of rank and consequence with 
 whom I daily saw her ; and in particular that 
 there was a poor family, or some distressed 
 person, to whom she was a benefactress, as 
 they told me, who lived over the water, at a 
 place they called Lambeth. Do you know, 
 Hugh, that the Archbishop of all England 
 has a fine — " 
 
 " I do, my dear Blanche ; I remember it 
 perfectly well : go on about the Lady de 
 Lyle, if you please." 
 
 << Why, you must know, I had soon oc- 
 casion to take notice, that whatever point of 
 consequence she might have carried before, 
 or whatever scheme of grand amusement she 
 was preparing for, after these visits across 
 the water she always seemed uneasy and 
 dejected. Now you must observe " 
 
 " Stop! who goes there?" cried Mondo-
 
 FORMAN. 27 
 
 mer ; " who passed just then, in the under- 
 wood to the left ?" 
 
 " One of my sisters, I suppose," replied 
 she : " unless you absolutely touch people, 
 you can never keep them in sight for a minute 
 together in these narrow, crooked paths. But 
 as I was telling you, the custom of the house 
 was, that by ten o'clock, or near upon it, all 
 lights should be regularly extinguished, and, 
 from the baroness to the lowest servant, 
 every body was to be in bed. One night, 
 (whether it was night or the following morn- 
 ing though I cannot say, but it was totally 
 dark and still), I happened to be awake, and 
 thought I heard a footstep upon the great 
 staircase, which astonished me rather ; and 
 to be sure of it, I sat up, and then there was 
 no doubt in the world that a light ftrOtstep 
 was moving in the gallery, and the flash of a 
 lamp shone for an instant under my door. 
 I listened for some time, and then fell asleep. 
 Now it is often the case that one wakes two 
 nights running in the same irregular kind of 
 way; and so it was with me: and I do 
 c 2
 
 £8 FORMAN. 
 
 assure you, that the very same thing hap- 
 pened again. Catherine, your aunt's princi- 
 pal woman, lay in the apartment with me, 
 and I could hardly prevail upon myself to let 
 her sleep quietly out the remainder of the 
 night; but lost not a moment in the morning 
 to tell her what I had heard during two suc- 
 cessive nights. She first would have per- 
 suaded me that I had been dreaming ; then, 
 she was averse to talk about it, and answered 
 cross and short; and I had desisted from the 
 subject, when she suddenly warned me to 
 make no mention of it to her lady. ' Mark 
 me, young Mistress Harlande,' added she, 
 * none like to have their misfortunes pub- 
 lished ; and it is enough to tell you that my 
 lady is afflicted with fits, what they call 
 delirious, and walks in her sleep.' " 
 
 " That is a very dangerous infirmity," said 
 Hugh : " did no one watch her of a night?" 
 
 " I have reason to think that no one was 
 intended to watch her. Oh, Hugh! I fear 
 I was very blameable and inquisitive ; but 
 do you know, there is ground to suppose that
 
 FORMAL. 29 
 
 she never was in her sleep when she walked 
 of a night." 
 
 " Indeed ! but how could you judge of 
 that ? I have always heard that the appear- 
 ance of the eyes staring open — " 
 
 " Nay, nay, listen to me, Hugh : Catherine 
 afterwards was absent for several davs in the 
 country, and during that time I remained 
 alone in the apartment. On one of those 
 nights, I think the third, I had some work 
 to finish, and remained working by my lamp 
 for a good while after the family had retired : 
 there was more difficulty about it than I 
 expected; and I had to unseam from the 
 very—" 
 
 " Well ', but, my dear Blanche, it kept you 
 up very late however." 
 
 " Yes, the clock had gone midnight for, 
 I am confident, more than half an hour, when 
 I heard the sound of somebody walking 
 gently, just as before. Now I am afraid there 
 was much of curiosity in it ; but I assure you 
 that I was also anxious to watch her for her 
 own safety ; for only imagine it — she went,
 
 so FORMAN. 
 
 the sound of her steps was quite distinct, she 
 went — strait up the tower where nobody 
 sleeps." 
 
 " You forget," said the other, " that my 
 aunt's dwelUng house is better known to you 
 than to me: which tower do you speak of ? 
 I only remember one, that hangs over the 
 street ; it seems to be as high above the top 
 of the rest of the building, as from that top 
 to the ground." 
 
 " That is the tower I mean ; and on hear- 
 ing the footsteps move in that direction, I 
 followed softly, led by the last gleam of her 
 lamp. I was nearly up all the steps, and 
 doubted whether I should go back and call 
 for assistance ; for I thought she might, in all 
 probability, throw herself headlong from the 
 tower. At that moment I heard her voice 
 distinctly, and by gently moving up two or 
 three steps at a time, just saw her enter the 
 chamber, the highest I mean, and the door 
 shut to after her, suddenly, and with violence. 
 I assure you she was quite dressed, as much 
 as ever in the day-time."
 
 FORMAN. 31 
 
 ** This is strange enough : you scarcely 
 dared to follow her, I presunae. Proceed, 
 Blanche." 
 
 " I could not then help listening, and soon 
 heard her speak ; sometimes it was clear that 
 she was talking English, though I could not 
 tell the exact words. Then she spoke in a 
 foreign tongue — not French, however; and 
 after that it seemed as if she was praying in 
 strange language. Then something came 
 across my mind, which made me terribly 
 frightened !" 
 
 " What was that?" said Hugh. 
 
 " I thought of the stories that Mistress 
 Simcox, the curate's wife, was used to tell us ; 
 and all at once a clap of thunder shook the 
 whole house, from one end to the other ! I 
 felt faint, and leant against the wall, and every 
 thing seemed to swim, and so, perhaps, what 
 I heard afterwards might be partly fancy." 
 
 *' Perhaps so. Oh, yes — fancy, certainly. 
 Well, what was it? what did you hear?" 
 
 " I thought," said Blanche, shuddering 
 and looking round ; " I thought, that I after-
 
 32 FORMAN. 
 
 wards heard two voices in the room. But 
 it was all fear and imagination of course: 
 most Hkely no such thing ever happened. 
 You know it could not: could it? Never 
 mention this, Hugh." 
 
 " What became of you ?" said Mondomer. 
 
 " When a little recovered, I crawled down 
 the tower stairs ; and as I had left my door 
 open, the light of the lamp was seen all over 
 the gallery, and I got easily into my chamber 
 again." 
 
 After this, a silence of some minutes was 
 broken by Hugh's observation, that Mistress 
 Simcox was a pious woman, and what she 
 told might be depended upon. " But," added 
 he, " that always related to the lowest of the 
 human race, who were driven by want and 
 
 misery to such hateful and it thunders 
 
 as often by night as by day. However, this 
 is an extraordinary tale." 
 
 By a turn into a straiter and wider path, 
 they at this time came in sight of Margaret 
 and Elinor; and on rejoining them, the whole 
 party agreed that it was well time to return.
 
 FORMAN. 33 
 
 Little was said during the remainder of the 
 walk : the thoughts of Hugh's approaching 
 departure, which had been suspended during 
 a narrative that extremel}^ interested them, 
 now threw a cloud over his spirits, and those 
 of Blanche ; nor had it any tendency to ex- 
 hilarate the others. They returned to Belton 
 by a different route from that which they 
 had set out by, chiefly through the wood, 
 from whence they did not emerge till they 
 were close upon the old mansion ; to the 
 very gates of which, the ground was suffered 
 to remain in a rough and uncultivated state. 
 The family, when alone, were not apt to sit 
 in the great saloon that opened into the hall, 
 the floor of which, constantly kept in order 
 for display, shone like ebony ; while the strait- 
 backed lofty chairs, apparently contrived, and 
 by no means ill-contrived, for instruments of 
 torture; and tapestry hangings, representing, 
 in gigantic stature, the misfortune of John of 
 France, and dignified courtesy of his con- 
 queror ; all gave token of the principal apart- 
 ment, to be used only on grand occasions. 
 c 5
 
 34 FOllMAN. 
 
 The present evening was passed, as were all 
 those of a quiet description, in a small square 
 room, littered with gloves, hats, pincushions, 
 &c. of the young ladies, and whips and spurs 
 of the old knight's. It was not remarkably 
 well lighted by one casement window, but 
 rendered as cheerful as a thick coat of the 
 darkest green paint, unmercifully laid on all 
 round the wainscot, could make it. Those, 
 however, who were now assembled there had 
 known many happy hours in it, and were 
 magnanimously determined not only to strive 
 against all drooping melancholy feelings, but, 
 if possible, to be absolutely cheerful during 
 the last night of Hugh's stay, and in spite of 
 that circumstance; though we never could 
 learn, whether such resolution was the con- 
 sequence of their own happy tempers, and 
 the hilarity natural to their time of life ; or 
 whether it was produced by a speech which 
 Sir Giles delivered on coming in among them, 
 in which he touched upon things not going 
 in this world precisely as we would have 
 them ; and upon those persons being best
 
 FORMAN. 35 
 
 able to bear disappointment who were best 
 prepared and so forth. 
 
 The two youngest girls, of whom Margaret 
 was not quite eighteen, and Elinor nearly 
 two years younger, were soon seated and 
 engaged ; now^ deeply thoughtful, now squab- 
 bling, and now laughing, at a game where 
 four white pegs upon a board had, with a 
 superior latitude of powers, to defend a certain 
 space against treble the number of black 
 ones. And the old gentleman, having per- 
 ceived that he was likely to gain little of the 
 others' attention, whilst Blanche worked at 
 her sampler, and Hugh hung over her with 
 looks of ardent affection, and occasional 
 observations, which most distinctly partook 
 of that feeling ; demanded his favourite tune. 
 
 The instrument, by means of which he 
 was to be gratified, though dignified by the 
 name of the virginals, was in reality the 
 short, three-cornered spinnet of that age, with 
 its scanty row of jet black keys. Tone — we 
 of the nineteenth century can never suppose 
 that it possessed ; but it is reported to have
 
 S6 FORMAN*. 
 
 been tolerably in tune, and Blanche had 
 received all the instruction which was to be 
 attained by young ladies of her description; 
 and what was more to the purpose, nature 
 had given her an accurate ear and exquisite 
 enjoyment of music. 
 
 The lute, indeed, on which she had made 
 considerable progress, was more to her taste, 
 as an accompaniment for the voice ; and 
 Mondomer agreed with her. But upon that 
 point Sir Giles begged leave to differ ; and 
 to say the truth, the clatter of the virginals 
 much better suited that particular jig which 
 the knight had exalted as his favourite. 
 After he had been indulged to the utmost, 
 his daughter, at Hugh's request, played several 
 of the delicious airs of their northern neigh- 
 bours, which had found their way to Carlisle 
 and its vicinity : nor were those omitted with 
 which Rizzio had, not long before, improved 
 the Scottish music; if, indeed, he did not 
 entirely lay the foundation of that species 
 of melody, of so peculiar a character, 
 so universally popular, and so certain to
 
 FORMAlsr. 37 
 
 remain popular as long as this island shall 
 exist. 
 
 At nine the great bell in the tower was 
 rung out for an exact quarter of an hour, 
 a custom deduced from the curfew, and the 
 whole party repaired to the hall, where supper 
 was laid out. 
 
 Sir Giles turned, and spoke to a servant 
 for some time; but of their conference only 
 the last part was audible. 
 
 " Perhaps though, Joseph, one would not 
 fail, as all fit respect and hospitality was 
 always shown at Belton ; if, indeed, he be 
 no common messenger." 
 
 *' That he is not, your worship/' said the 
 man, *' as any one may tell." 
 
 *' How? by his appearance :" 
 
 *' Appearance, your honour ! why he is 
 a little, dirty-looking, ill-favoured old man." 
 
 " By what then?" said Sir Giles. 
 
 " Oh ! bless you, sir ! by his glum, sulky 
 manner. Why he boasts to be quite familiar 
 with-his lady. Says I ; ^ My friend, Tom will 
 take care of your horse, and you may sit 
 
 2
 
 38 FORMAN. 
 
 in my snug room ; for your mistress, I know 
 
 is a great friend ' ' My mistress !' says 
 
 he, all quick and proud like, and his little red 
 eyes twinkling : ' take notice man 
 
 " Nay, we shall never have an end of all 
 this," interrupted Sir Giles : and Mondomer, 
 who had listened to the latter part of the 
 dialogue, intimated that perhaps so sullen a 
 being had better be left to himself. 
 
 " Why for that matter, Hugh," said the 
 old gentleman, " it is always my way to let 
 oneself down, or the chance of it, rather than 
 act unhospitable. Now, for a person to 
 leave Belton in neglect, who ought to have 
 some courtesy shown him — No, no ; Joseph, 
 you may let him know, that supper's served, 
 and I expect him in to sit down with us." 
 
 Joseph left the hall to deliver his message, 
 and the rest took their places.
 
 FORMAN. 39 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Little or nothing was said during supper, 
 except now and then from Sir Giles. 
 
 " This fellow; is he coming, I wonder? 
 Pledge thee, lad : if he be'nt here soon, he'd 
 better stay away altogether, I trow." 
 
 Joseph re-entered. 
 
 " How now, Joseph ! he should have been 
 brought in ten minutes ago." 
 
 " But, please your worship, he won't come 
 at all. He says he shall leave the place 
 before day-break, and must have his repose." 
 
 A short exclamation, meant to express con- 
 tempt and unconcern, but which those who 
 heard it thought savoured more of offended 
 dignity, was all the reply made to that infor- 
 mation. The cloth was now removed, and 
 after a long grace pronounced by the knight 
 with a solemn voice, and action, awkward, 
 perhaps, but indicative of real devotion ; a 
 goblet of strong beer, of the very clearest
 
 40 PORMAN. 
 
 and most tremendous quality, was placed 
 before him, and another containing some sort 
 of mixed beverage, before Hugh. 
 
 " I wish," said Margaret to the latter, '* as 
 you pass through Carlisle to-morrow, you 
 would tell Dame Greigson that the blue 
 worsted won't do at all ; and as for the grey, 
 to remember that Tom will be at Saunders's 
 on Friday between eleven and one : she'll 
 know what you mean." 
 
 " Then she will be far wiser than myself, 
 Margaret: however, the message shall cer- 
 tainly be given." 
 
 " We shall be dull without you," observed 
 Elinor ; " you can't think, Hugh, what a 
 difference it will make, in our walks especially, 
 and in the evenings: won't it, Blanche?" 
 
 Now we are well aware that, according 
 to rule, Blanche should have been embar- 
 rassed, blushed, and looked on the ground : — 
 she did neither, however, but readily assented, 
 though with something very like a sigh. 
 
 " If we part without any quarrel," con- 
 tinued Elinor, '^ perhaps you will write me
 
 FORMAN. ' 41 
 
 one very long letter, and tell me all you have 
 seen at London, and about the diversions and 
 stage plays." 
 
 " Stage plays, quoth the girl? Hey?" said 
 her father, " what thee wilt not learn mis- 
 chief soon enough without vanities of that 
 
 kind ! and yet I, in my time, perhaps 
 
 a little about them doings. — What dost think, 
 Hugh ?" 
 
 " Indeed, sir, I did not know that you 
 had ever been a frequenter of the theatre." 
 
 " Why, lad, when I was last up at London 
 I'd enough of it. Didst ever hear of Will 
 Shakespeare, of Warwickshire, the poet- 
 player man?'' 
 
 '' I think I have, sir," answered Hugh ; 
 " but somebody told me he was getting more 
 famous for his writinc^s than his acting. — 
 Was it not in the year before last that you 
 were in London ? " 
 
 *' Let's see; the year 9 ; ay, that was it, — 
 the same year was brought over from foreign 
 parts many million of mulberry trees." 
 
 " That's a sreat number, Sir Giles."
 
 42 rORMAN. 
 
 " 'Twas wanted, I tell thee, for the new 
 manufacturers, and the king's worms, and 
 this thing, and t'other ; well, who should 
 I meet but Will ! I know'd his mother long 
 before she married the wool-dealer; the 
 daughter she was of my old friend, Robin 
 Arden. He was a wild one, Will, but gentle 
 to talk to ; little thought I of him for an 
 author, and ordered too by the 'late queen to 
 make a character, or a play, or alter something 
 or other for her majesty's own fancy." 
 
 " I suppose, sir," said Hugh, " his way 
 of life was not very like your's there. — You, I 
 imagine, must have been introduced at the 
 court?" 
 
 *' Who, I? No, Master Hugh, leave all 
 that for your uncle Sir Simon, my lord, as 
 is to be ; besides. King James is but churlish 
 to us gentlemen of the country. I was all 
 among the wits." 
 
 Mondomer could not repress a smile, and 
 the old gentleman proceeded : — 
 
 " Oh ! my dear boy, such a good hearty 
 creature as Will, so glad to see an old friend ;
 
 FORMAN. 43 
 
 ay, and humble quite in his manners, and 
 so thankful for one's courtesy towards him, 
 and not taking a pride to talk, as some on 'em 
 do, with pursed up mouth, and new-fangled 
 words, and about matters too deep for a com- 
 mon man ; and then nobody so ready to be 
 pleased when one happened to say any thing 
 droll or clever oneself : — 'tis thousand pities, 
 now he's famous for some of his writings, that 
 he should have took up such an unreputable 
 trade as a player." 
 
 " It is to be lamented, perhaps," said 
 Hugh : " I have heard him spoken of as a fine 
 fellow of genius, but that he will never be 
 very famous, because he wants learning." 
 
 " As to that, my boy, I'll tell thee what; 
 there was I passed a night with a company 
 of learned authors and them sort of wits, at 
 a tavern ; I forget the name, the Stag's Head, 
 or Bull's head, or somewhat of that, not far 
 from the river ; there was Sir John Suckling, 
 and one of the name of Porter, and Ben 
 Jonson, and Shakespeare, and Burbage, the 
 players, and two more, whose names I don't
 
 44 FOR MAN. 
 
 call to mind. So they all got disputing. 
 Ben Jonson, he was roaring about the an- 
 cients, and the Greeks, and the classicals; 
 ' and/ quoth he, ' we are disgraced not only 
 about the unisons,' I think he called it, ' and 
 every kind of incorrect writing, but likewise 
 by strange monsters, and improbable fancies ; 
 and there is such a lack of learning,' says he, 
 ^ among those that are favourites with the 
 public, that as for the English stage, you 
 may scarcely make it worse.' — ' Without 
 making it better, perhaps,' says Will, good- 
 humouredly; ' but, in faith. Master Jonson, 
 those who know nothing about the ancients 
 can steal nothing from them.' And after- 
 wards one of the company said to Ben, that if 
 he would give us a fine thing from his 
 Romans and Latins, the other would be 
 bound to give us something about the same 
 matter, and quite as fine, from the writings 
 of Shakespeare. That was a rare evening; 
 we did'nt break up till after midnight." 
 
 " I think, father," " said Blanche, " my 
 sister Elinor will be for closing the present
 
 FORMAL. 45 
 
 sitting somewhat earlier; wherever she fixes her 
 eyes, I for some time have observed, that thev 
 do not remain open half a minute together." 
 
 This imputation of drowsiness Elinor vehe- 
 mently deprecated, admitting, at the same 
 time, her having taken so much exercise that 
 day, that it would be no wonder if she had really 
 been sleepy; and the party soon separated. 
 
 Bel ton Hall was a quadrangular mansion, 
 as has been intimated, the northern side of 
 which consisted of offices, and the other 
 three were occupied by the family and frequent 
 visitors. Hugh slept at the western end of 
 the south gallery ; so near to the end, as 
 to be the last chamber on that side, except 
 one small and meanly-furnished room. Before 
 he prepared to get into bed, he gave a range 
 to his thoughts. This letter from his aunt — 
 how totally unexpected ! She had no para- 
 mount claim upon his regard : she had been 
 less to him than any other relation. Why 
 should she desire to cross the beloved object 
 of his heart ? to destroy all of felicity that on 
 this earth he looked forward to? Was it
 
 46 FOR MAN. 
 
 ambition ? Yes, it must be so ; to see her 
 family aggrandized, that was cause enough. 
 Then came to his aid a sanguine temper and 
 spirit of indignation at her interference. 
 Whatever she might plot upon the subject, 
 she never — no, she never should or could 
 succeed. His mind was then at rest for' the 
 time ; so much so, that the image of Blanche 
 was admitted, without the intervention of any 
 unpleasant thought. Her delightful figure, 
 her exquisitely sweet expression of counte- 
 nance; her good sense, firm principles, and 
 honest, open, affectionate heart. Nothing, 
 (he settled within his own mind,) could ever 
 spoil Blanche; no courtly life would be 
 capable of corrupting so innocent, yet so 
 prudent a disposition; and indeed she had 
 
 seen something of . Here Hugh almost 
 
 started: the recollection of what she had 
 told him, respecting her visit, flashed across 
 his mind, and he was utterly absorbed in 
 unpleasant meditation, when he heard some 
 one speaking in, what he thought, a remark- 
 able manner ; first in accents of expostulation,
 
 FORMAN. 47 
 
 somewhat angry; then decidedly moaning. 
 He listened attentively : the voice seemed 
 to proceed from the small chamber beyond 
 kis ; there was no doubt of that. Soon, all 
 was still. He was aware that the apartment 
 had been usually occupied by Joseph Hart, 
 the butler. Was it Joseph's voice? Oh, it 
 must be : he was dreaming ; and Hugh soon 
 settled that a man's mode of talking in a 
 dream must necessarily differ much from his 
 common tone. 
 
 '' He's fast now," said Mondomer, as he 
 began to undress. But the sound again 
 returned : it was not the voice of Joseph ! and 
 Hugh was struck with momentary dismay, 
 by a sort of frightful howl, as from one in 
 agony. He seized his lamp, and burst into 
 the adjoining chamber. 
 
 There was a low^ bed, but nobody in it : 
 on the foot, however, sat a short iiguue, with 
 his back to the door. 
 
 He turned suddenly, upon the appearance 
 of the light, and Mondomer thought he never
 
 48 rORMAN. 
 
 bad seen so ghastly a countenance. They 
 looked at each other for some moments. 
 
 " I expected," said Hugh, " tliat Joseph 
 might have been here : who may you be ?" 
 
 To this no answer was returned; but the 
 man made signs that Hugh should quit the 
 apartment. 
 
 " Are you not ill? I heard a groaning, 
 and came to offer assistance." 
 
 " None is required," said the figure. 
 " Leave me to myself: begone!" 
 
 Hugh was astonished. "It is far from 
 my wish to intrude," said he ; " but are 
 not you the person who arrived with a letter ?" 
 
 " I am ; you will do well to attend to it. 
 But I have nothing to say further, and wish 
 not to be disturbed." 
 
 *' I should not have disturbed you, but 
 from a desire to be of service. You know 
 what I must have heard ; moreover, you want 
 a light. There is no lamp that I see in your 
 chamber ; you must have been sitting up in 
 total darkness."
 
 FORMAN. 49 
 
 ** Repress your curiosity ; it may lead to 
 evil." 
 
 " Old man," replied Mondomer, who had 
 now thoroughly surveyed the object before 
 him with the light in his hand, " your an- 
 swers are ungentle : curiosity was no motive 
 for my appearance here." 
 
 " No ! nor for your indiscreet inquiries 
 elsewhere, I presume. Mark me ! the cha- 
 racter of the Lady de Lyle is of value to 
 more than herself : warn others not to mix 
 her name with their idle tales." 
 
 The blood rushed into Hugh's cheeks. At 
 the first moment he thought of insisting 
 peremptorily upon the other's explaining all 
 he knew, and of compelling him, even by 
 violence, to tell by whom his own conversa- 
 tion in the afternoon had been overheard. 
 Then motives of prudence had weight ; and 
 the figure before him was not such a one as 
 to justify him in the use of threats — an 
 apparently decrepid old man. After a silence 
 of some embarrassment; " I vidll not risk 
 disturbing the family at this hour," said' he, 
 
 VOL. I. D
 
 50 FORMAN. 
 
 " by pressing inquiries, which you might 
 dispute about answering." 
 
 The old man grinned with a most malignant 
 expression. " You are going then : be it so — 
 leave me as you found me, and heed not what 
 you have heard ; there may be misery and 
 anguish which you cannot relieve." 
 
 Mondomer retired to his own apartment, 
 where he was long kept awake by perplexing 
 and agitating reflections. 
 
 At a very early hour, on the following 
 morning, Blanche, who had likewise slept but 
 indifferently, thought it might possibly be 
 conducive to her benefit to take a walk in the 
 valley along a path which wound by the side 
 of a broad but clear and shallow rivulet, not 
 far from the foot of the rising ground on 
 which Bel ton stood. Now whether it fell 
 out by accident, or design, we have never 
 been able to discover : but certain it is, that 
 young Mondomer had a fancy for the very 
 same path, and met her; or, as some say, 
 overtook her, nearly two hours before the 
 mighty and substantial breakfast, of itself
 
 FORMAN. 51 
 
 sufficiently early as we should now deem it, 
 was duly displayed in Sir Giles's great hall. 
 What they talked of does not exactly appear : 
 a good deal, it is said, was explained by 
 Hugh as to his present situation and diffi- 
 culties, but without ever admitting the pos- 
 sibiUty of her father being made a party to 
 them ; and then his ulterior hopes and reso- 
 lutions were expressed with such spirit, such 
 sincerity, such fervency of affection, as to 
 draw from that good and charming girl 
 admissions, in the first instance, of more 
 anxiety than perhaps she would have given 
 in to if any one else had been present ; and 
 afterwards into certain direct avowals of ten- 
 derness, which had never been communicated 
 before, but by every possible language except 
 that of the tongue. On their return, it 
 might have been observed, though we never 
 heard it was, that both their eyes looked 
 particularly red ; but it could hardly have been 
 collected from any signs, or -the demeanour 
 of either, that they were unhappy, or dis- 
 pleased with each other. Indeed the very 
 D 2
 
 5^ FORMAN. 
 
 contrary might have been plausibly assumed 
 by an accurate observer, notwithstanding that 
 they talked but little to each other, and not 
 much to any body else, during breakfast; and 
 Blanche had retired before the moment of 
 Hugh's departure arrived. 
 
 The old knight, however, hugged and 
 embraced him, shook both his hands forty 
 times, and, for the opportunity of doing so 
 forty times more, attended him to the court, 
 \vhere the horses were waiting with Mondo- 
 mer's man. 
 
 " Give them a good bait at Carlisle, Ned," 
 said Sir Giles; " and send Watford back 
 from Penrith to-morrow, with Master Hugh's 
 horse and your own ; after that, my dear boy, 
 thee'lt get fair nags for riding post all the way 
 to London." 
 
 Hugh had taken the wrong whip, and in 
 going back to change it, met Elinor. 
 
 " God bless you, Hugh 1" said she; " I 
 do believe you are most sorry to leave me, 
 next to Blanche."
 
 PORMAN. 53 
 
 " I am heartily sorry to leave you all, 
 my dear Elinor," replied Hugh, kissing her. 
 
 '' Oh ! but of course most for Blanche : 
 and well you may, for she loves you very 
 dearly." 
 
 Hugh hastily turned away; thenj after a 
 much heartier kiss than the first, he was soon 
 well advanced upon the road to Carlisle. 
 Mondomer rode on for a long time, occupied 
 by his own thoughts, which were at first 
 sufficiently painful. But his gloom was no 
 match for a gloriously fine day, and a glo- 
 riously fine ordinary state of spirits ; and at 
 length he became pretty much as usual ; that 
 is to say, as comfortably cheerful as might be 
 wished. 
 
 About the middle of the day, Ned clapped 
 spurs to his horse, and came nearly abreast 
 of his master. 
 
 " Does your honour mean to keep to the 
 west, by Wigan, Warrington, and so ?" 
 
 " No; we must edge round to the Mid- 
 land, and be at Coventry by Wednesday
 
 54 FORMAN. 
 
 afteriwon, at the latest. I wonder when that 
 fellow went from Belton; or whether he is 
 gone ?" 
 
 " What fellow, sir?" said Ned; who, 
 having obtained an answer to all that he 
 wanted, had resumed his own train of medi- 
 tation. 
 
 " He, I mean, who brought a letter the 
 day before ." 
 
 " Lord bless you, sir 1 he was off long 
 before you — before daylight almost. He's a 
 queer hand — that. Tom was up first of any 
 body, as he thought. You know, your honour, 
 Tom's work ; he's not only the stable to do, 
 and the greyhounds to take out, but ." 
 
 " Did Tom," interrupted Mondomer, ** find 
 that decrepid old figure about, at the time you 
 mention ?" 
 
 " Indeed did he, your honour; and he'd 
 got his horse out, and had dressed him, and 
 saddled him. And says Tom, * Who might 
 have opened the stable door for you, my man?' 
 And not one word says the other, but mounts,
 
 PORMAN. 
 
 55 
 
 as light as any cavalier of your age, sir, 
 and away he was, at a round trot, that soon 
 became a gallop." 
 
 " He did, did he ?" said Mondomer, after 
 some pause. " What kind of a horse ?" 
 
 *' Oh, a roan ; a great, high, sharp-boned 
 brute, your honour; but Tom says trotted 
 out tolerable." 
 
 " Then who did open the stable for him, 
 Ned ? I suppose it was never locked." 
 
 " Tom swears the contraiy, sir, the last 
 thing before he went to bed ; and he was all 
 Hurried, and I don't know how, but could not 
 stop the old fellow. And he thought that 
 may be something was stolen out of the stable; 
 but nothing was." 
 
 They again proceeded in silence, and soon 
 were within sight of the town where they 
 were to stop for refreshment. Now, as far 
 as we have been informed, nothing of im- 
 portance occurred during the remainder of 
 the journey, and young Mondomer amved 
 at his uncle's in the manner that has been 
 already related.
 
 56 
 
 FORMAN, 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 On the morning after Hugh had rejoined 
 his uncle, the young man was eager to set his 
 mind at rest, and perform his stipulation by 
 Sir Giles Harlande ; the spirit of which, if not 
 the letter, Hugh honestly conceived to require 
 a speedy explanation with his guardian. He 
 therefore introduced the subject of his un- 
 expected appearance the night before. Here, 
 however, he was made to discover, if he had 
 not learnt it already, that there is nothing on 
 this earth in which we are more frequently 
 deceived, than the expectation of being able 
 (without shocking our own delicacy by talking 
 at once upon the point) to bring on an expla- 
 nation which we may have much at heart, 
 either by a sudden introduction of some topic 
 which might seem naturally to lead to that 
 explanation, or by diverting other conversation 
 into that particular channel, with whatever 
 dexterity.
 
 FORMAN. 57 
 
 All Hugh's indirect attempts to make a 
 confident of his uncle upon the subject 
 of his attachment at Belton were utterly 
 fruitless. First, the courtier was glad that 
 he had left the north at that particular 
 time, for many good reasons : then the 
 mention of his sister's letter led to the avowal 
 that he had heard something of that commu- 
 nication, but did not precisely know what was 
 the substance of it : then, that he did not wish 
 to know, but supposed that the Lady de Lyle 
 had some project in agitation for Hugh's 
 advantage, and nobody living could be more 
 qualified to carry it into execution. 
 
 " You are not to imagine, my dear nephew, 
 because circumstances have hitherto less 
 apparently connected you with my sister 
 than so near a relationship might seem to 
 warrant, that she has not your interest equally 
 at heart with myself; indeed she has never 
 failed in her anxiety for you, from the very 
 moment of my poor brother's death." 
 
 " If every act of her interference, sir/' said 
 
 Hugh, " is to be as ill-timed as her first ." 
 
 d5
 
 58 FORMAN. 
 
 " You are not sorry to return to me, Hugh, 
 I suppose?" 
 
 " Sorry, sir ! far from it ; the staying with 
 you is the only thing that could have recon- 
 ciled me to being dragged away with so little 
 ceremony from Belton. You do not doubt, 
 uncle, my love and gratitude to you; and 
 a person of your penetration can as little 
 doubt that ten thousand circumstances must 
 attach me most tenderly to Sir Giles *Har- 
 lande's family, from whom I have ever 
 experienced such regard, and with whom I 
 have been (I must say) so very, very happy." 
 
 " To be sure you have," said Sir Simon ; 
 " and you never can, or ought to forget my 
 old friend's civilities." 
 
 " Civility, sir, sounds cold to my ear. — I 
 may talk freely to you, my dear sir, as to the 
 chief friend I have in the world, as to a 
 second father, and own to you that I love 
 most dearly every thing about the place." 
 
 " And I should be very much surprised 
 if you did not," answered the politician; 
 ** indeed I should think it a reflection upon
 
 FORMAN. 59 
 
 the qualities of your heart. Full well do I 
 know the impression made upon youthful 
 minds by the scenes where they have early 
 been treated with tenderness and indulgence ; 
 where the study has been to give them, if 
 possible, nothing but pure gratification, with- 
 out mixture of that alloy which in the more 
 bustling scenes of life must be counted upon. 
 — I perfectly comprehend all that could be 
 said on those subjects, Hugh, if you were 
 to talk for four hours. Then to a youth who 
 indulges his imagination (as you do by many 
 degrees too much), the very situation and 
 appearance of Belton Hall has a character of 
 interest. — Oh ! yes, yes ; but since the 
 first days of our first parents, for they could 
 not long hold it, no person has been permitted 
 to pass his whole time in rural seclusion, 
 however delightful or innocent might have 
 been the course of life which he had laid 
 down for himself. And it will be necessaiy 
 for you, my dear boy, to get rid of many 
 false and flighty notions, and exert yourself
 
 60 rORMAN. 
 
 as a man, to obtain that consideration in 
 society which your birth and prospects entitle 
 you to." 
 
 " Inexperienced and ignorant as I may 
 be, sir," said Hugh, almost peevishly, " I 
 never did imagine that I was to spend my life 
 at Belton, or the greater part of it : — but 
 surely, whatever becomes of me, it is natural 
 that I should ever think of that family as most 
 to me of any persons in the world, except your 
 own self. Now, my good uncle, what new 
 acquaintance can I, ought I to feel such 
 affection for, as for — that is to say — all the 
 three daughters of Sir Giles ? " 
 
 " Precisely the way," said Sir Simon, '* in 
 which the thing has always struck me. Hugh 
 Mondomer (I have been used to say to my 
 friends) has no brothers or sisters of his own, 
 and till he is of fit age, and in circumstances 
 to marry, which you are not yet, Hugh, 
 as your friends are decidedly of opinion, 
 nothing could be more fortunate than his 
 enjoying the society of amiable young women,
 
 FORMAK. 61 
 
 which always softens the manners — with 
 whom he has been brought up from child- 
 hood, to whom he is more than a common 
 relation, an absolute brother, and so con- 
 sidered by the whole family." 
 
 Here a domestic entered and said some- 
 thing to his uncle, which Hugh did not 
 distinctly hear ; but the effect of the commu- 
 nication soon appeared in the sudden unfold- 
 ing of the double doors; and other serv^ants 
 coming forward, arranged themselves in 
 parallel lines, between which marched a 
 visitor, with an air that by no means betokened 
 diffidence, ignorance of the world, want of 
 the proper sense of dignity that a man owes 
 to himself, or any pitiful failing of that 
 description. 
 
 The stranger at first appeared to young 
 Mondomer, from the easy flow and splendid 
 fashion of his attire, to be a man of little 
 more than his own time of life, till, on closer 
 inspection, various lines upon his countenance 
 as plainly announced him to be past the 
 middle age, as if the world had been then
 
 62 PORMAN. 
 
 possessed of certain duodecimo volumes 
 relating to the peerage, (more accurate 
 than they frequently are at present,) in which 
 the day, month, and year of his birth had been 
 so clearly pointed out, as to demonstrate that 
 circumstance. 
 
 Sir Simon eagerly stepped forward, and 
 seizing the right hand of this important 
 personage, pressed it with the air of one whose 
 affection has overpowered the humility which 
 otherwise ought to have been more con- 
 spicuous in his address. 
 
 The other stood upright, with his hand 
 extended, till Sir Simon thought proper to 
 release it. He then, for an instant, cast his 
 eyes upon Hugh, and immediately afterwards 
 turned them towards his own acquaintance, as 
 if for some explanation. 
 
 " My lord, this is my nephew," said the 
 knight : " he has been with me before, but was 
 not likely to attract your lordship's notice. 
 Hugh, make your bow to my Lord Norton- 
 borough." 
 
 Young Mondomer did as he was desired ;
 
 FORMAN. 63 
 
 and the earl curled his mouth, and inclined 
 his head in a slanting direction, but forwards 
 upon the whole. 
 
 " I have a communication to make," said 
 his lordship, " which is somewhat of a delicate 
 nature : is it your wish, that this — that any 
 body — that this young gentleman should be 
 present ? " 
 
 Hugh left the room without giving his uncle 
 time to request it, and continued engaged for 
 something more than an hour in occupations 
 of his own. 
 
 Sir Simon was really a good-natured man. 
 Had he lived in all respects like his friend, Sir 
 Giles Harlande, it is much if he would not 
 have been as inoffensive and worthy a 
 character; and that is saying a great deal. 
 But some, we must admit, have always 
 doubted that; urging very plausibly, that 
 he had ever more vanity in his disposition 
 than Sir Giles, and that where there is much 
 vanity there must be, at times, ill temper. Be 
 that, however, as it may, there is litde doubt 
 but that even the corruption, jealousies, and 
 meannesses, which he had been a constant wit-
 
 64 FORMAN. 
 
 ness of during the far greater portion of his life, 
 had not entirely poisoned his native disposition. 
 For, in truth, nobody about the court showed 
 more candour in judging of the conduct of 
 others, and excusing their failings. In the 
 very worst he was apt to discover some one 
 honourable or agreeable quality, which pre- 
 vented, in his heart at least, their utter con- 
 demnation. 
 
 To these instances of indulgence, however, 
 my Lord of Nortonborough had always been 
 an exception. With every disposition to think 
 favourably of a person who, by some means 
 or other, was certainly of fashionable con- 
 sideration, our knight discovered nothing in 
 his character, but a compound of conceit, 
 frivolousness, profligacy, and insolence ; un- 
 redeemed, as far as Sir Simon could make 
 out, by any single good quality. It is there- 
 fore not without some feeling of shame for 
 the head of the house of Mondomer, we 
 are obliged to confess, that had the Earl 
 of Bristol (as he afterwards became), or 
 any other of the greatest characters of the 
 times, waited upon Sir Simon, such an ho-
 
 FORMAN. 66 
 
 nour could not have excited in that gen- 
 tleman's breast a more sudden glow of 
 exultation, than did the visit of a being 
 such as has been just described ; and merely 
 because he happened to be the near relation 
 of a very profligate woman, who happened 
 to be the mistress of a very bad man, who 
 happened to be the favourite of a very 
 weak one. 
 
 What the gay knight's floating expecta- 
 tions from this conference might have been, 
 nobody can say. But it is probable that 
 something very like disappointment ensued, 
 from the circumstance of his sending, imme- 
 diately after the earl's departure, for his own 
 man; and entering, forthwith, upon a course 
 of lectures, neither edifying or agreeable to the 
 latter. This was the same John Hannacott 
 whom we before mentioned as his confidential 
 servant. 
 
 Not that Sir Simon talked cojifidentially 
 lo him on the present occasion : indeed my 
 Lord Nortonborough's visit was almost the
 
 66 FOIIMAN. 
 
 only subject he did not take in hand. But 
 household matters, new equipage, price of 
 corn, under-servants, and boots, were all dis- 
 cussed ; and on «very topic, we are sorry to 
 say, the utmost fretfulness and peevishness 
 were displayed. 
 
 '* And nothing," said Sir Simon, towards 
 the conclusion of the conference, " but your 
 being an old servant of the family could ex- 
 cuse such answers as you have thought fit to 
 give me. ,Then look at the garden — every 
 thipg's of a piece : tricks and contrivance to 
 save appearances. Just round the house it 
 may look tolerably smooth and well ; but 
 when one descends to the lower terraces, I 
 protest I am absolutely ashamed of the dis- 
 graceful state of the whole." 
 
 " Why, Laud ! Sir Simon !" says John, 
 " that's Kirkman's business. Not but what 
 1 was down there with him, only yester- 
 day, and nothing wrong to speak of — as I 
 
 see." 
 
 " As you see !" rejoined his master. " Very
 
 FORMAL. 67 
 
 probably not. I only know, that, upon my 
 sacred word of honour, it gives me a pain in 
 my stomach whenever I walk there. But 
 these matters, it seems, are in Kirkman's de- 
 partment : nothing ever goes wrong in yours. 
 Give me leave," added he, in a soft voice, 
 meant to indicate that he had subdued his ill- 
 humour, '^ to ask, what became of all the 
 brimstone that was brought into the house 
 about a week ago, combustibles enough to have 
 destroyed the whole city ? Only favour me 
 with an answer to that." 
 
 " I can't tell just now, your honour, Sir 
 Simon ; not I," returned Hannacott. ^' Brim- 
 stone ! 'twas all used, I suppose. What was 
 I to do with it? I could'nt eat it. Sir 
 Simon." 
 
 " Faith, John," growled out his master, 
 '^ some measures must be taken ;" and then, 
 with a significant shake of the head, as if he 
 by no means acceded to Hannacott's last po- 
 sition, he dismissed the latter from his pre- 
 sence. When by such methods our man of 
 high life had taken off the fiery edge of his
 
 68 rORMAN. 
 
 spleen, and felt that he had again the requisite 
 degree of self-command, he determined to tell 
 Hugh, with his own mouth, what it was im- 
 possible long to keep from his knowledge; 
 and ordered him to be sent for accordingly*
 
 FORMAN. 69 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Upon the young man's arrival, his uncle 
 beckoned to him to be seated, and spoke to 
 the following effect : — 
 
 " The great and leading folly of mankind 
 is their tendency to run into extremes. Your- 
 self, for instance, Hugh ; who, because you 
 had heard, and truly heard, of the emptiness, 
 insufficiency, baseness, falsehood, and disgust- 
 ing disappointments of public life, were for 
 shutting yourself up entirely." 
 
 Here Hugh made an effort again to deny a 
 charge which he had positively denied before ; 
 but his uncle prevented him. 
 
 " Give me leave, young gentleman, to say 
 just one word. Now it does not follow that 
 the direct contrary to what is wrong must 
 therefore be right. But so far you are right, that 
 a private life must be free from some ineon- 
 veniencies to which its opposite is subject, and 
 amongst them, to no circumstance whatever
 
 70 FORMAN. 
 
 more detestably disagreeable than this — that 
 a public man is a sort of property to the vul- 
 gar, inquisitive, and malicious, and must pay 
 the penalty of having the most impertinent 
 reports coupled with his name. I'll give you 
 a strong example of this, Hugh. My promo- 
 tion to the peerage has been very impudently 
 and ridiculously talked of; but so confidently, 
 that nothing can be more probable than 
 people's supposing me to have actually ex- 
 pected it ; which is so far from being the 
 case, that nobody on earth will be found more 
 ready cordially to congratulate those whose 
 patents are now making out, as my Lord 
 Nortonborough informs me. If a man really 
 thinks that his intrinsic consequence can be 
 increased by a peerage, or a riband, or any 
 bauble whatever ; upon my word, I have al- 
 ways candidly said, that so far from a weak- 
 ness, in my opinion, he is quite right to sue 
 for it, and spare no pains or solicitation to 
 acquire it. I happen, (there is no merit in so 
 doing), but I happen to estimate very dif- 
 ferently the real importance of such things.
 
 FORMAN. 71 
 
 Most of my time, indeed, has been spent in 
 situations of distinction : my early inclinations 
 led me to a public career; and a great and 
 discerning sovereign, our late illustrious queen, 
 thought fit to give me some encouragement. 
 But for some time I have been displeased : 
 indeed, my dear Hugh, I may say seriously 
 grieved at the way in which things are now 
 conducted ; and, at my age, it is time to think 
 of other matters besides the vanities of this 
 delusive world. The head of the ancient line 
 of the Mondomers could hardly be advanced 
 by a peerage of the present day ; and such 
 a condition is, I conceive, amply grand for one 
 who is about to retire from public life, as I 
 have serious thoughts of doing." 
 
 Young IVIondomer assumed the necessary 
 look of interest and attention during this 
 speech ; and as he valued not, probably from 
 never thinking upon the subject, any additional 
 consequence which might attach to him from 
 his uncle's promotion, it was no difficult task 
 for him to soothe, in some degree, the bitterest 
 pangs of Sir Simon's mortitication, and, by ^
 
 72 roRMAN". 
 
 skilful management of the discourse, half to 
 persuade him that he reall}^ was the philosopher 
 he had announced himself to be. Besides, the 
 hint of a retreat to Mondomer Castle alto- 
 gether, acted agreeably upon Hugh's mind. 
 There he could talk over every thing with his 
 uncle that he had most at heart, without fear 
 of the usual prejudices. There he could 
 indulge his own rational pursuits; and there, 
 in short, he would be in the very next county 
 to Belton. But no such immediate good for- 
 tune was in store for him. 
 
 In a day or two afterwards, when Sir Simon 
 was all but fully equipped to attend a tourna- 
 ment, at which the sovereign was to be present, 
 with all the grace and elegance that his court 
 could furnish, John Hannacott, who had offi- 
 ciated at these preparations, was sent below to 
 see that the horses were ready at the exact 
 moment determined upon. 
 
 At the bottom of the great staircase he met 
 Hugh. After surveying him for some mo- 
 ments with a look of pride and admiration, 
 and the familiar smile of a very old friend, for
 
 FORM AN. 73 
 
 as such our youth certainly considered him : 
 " Bless us, Master Hugh !" he broke out, 
 " let the ladies look to their hearts to-day ! 
 Then you're not to be dressed alike, after all ; 
 for your uncle's as solemn— purple and gold — 
 as if he were going in fit state, all grand and 
 fine, to be tried for his life; but you glitter 
 like a bridegroom !" 
 
 *' This I know," said Hugh, throwing back 
 his shoulders with considerable effort, " that 
 unless the two top buttons of this doublet are 
 kept open, it will be too tight over the chest. 
 But stay, John ; are we to wait here for the 
 Lady de Lyle, or to meet her at the tilt-yard ?" 
 
 " My lady '11 be here, sir; and I'm to 
 order the horses out, so that she don't wait 
 half a moment. And who, of all people in the 
 land, do you think is coming too ? As I'm a 
 sinner alive — here she is ! I cannot stop 
 another instant." 
 
 The tawdr}-, massy, cumbersome coach, 
 dragged by six immense long-tailed blacks, 
 and both preceded and followed by an impos- 
 ing escort, now stopped at the grand entrance. 
 
 VOL. I. E
 
 74 FORMAN. 
 
 Hugh ran forwards, and assisted two ladies to 
 alight. The former he # did not know: the 
 latter took him by the hand, and, with a grave 
 but affectionate address, inquired as to his 
 welfare, and that of the Harlande family. 
 
 " My uncle, madam, will attend imme- 
 diately," said he, as, with the ladies, he entered 
 a large apartment upon the ground-floor; '^ he 
 has already given orders for our horses to be 
 brought round, so that your ladyship is not 
 likely to be detained." 
 
 " We are in time sufficient," she replied. 
 '* Lady Essex, this young man is the only son 
 of my second brother; upon whom, it is 
 probable, will devolve whatever honours our 
 family may attain. His education, neither I, 
 nor my brother now living, had any concern 
 in : he is now, however, entirely resident here, 
 and of his appearance you will judge for 
 yourself." 
 
 Hugh had, by this time, taken sundry glances 
 at his new acquaintance, whom he had heard 
 much of; but never before seen. She was 
 rather under the middle «ize, but an elegant
 
 FORMAN. 75 
 
 figure; of very tender age apparently, dressed 
 profusely, but with much more irregularity, 
 and more fantastically than those times usually 
 gave countenance to. Her complexion daz- 
 zling, with black hair and large dark eyes, of 
 uncommon lustre, which rolled about eccen- 
 trically, as if, indeed, there had been some 
 physical opposition to their remaining at rest. 
 What she thought of Hugh is uncertain ; but 
 at least she took up some time in observation 
 to form a judgment — enough to be rather dis- 
 tressing to a youth who had not yet the grace- 
 ful ease of the court. 
 
 At length she decided for his gracious re- 
 ception ; and professions of regard for any 
 relation of her very valuable friend were ac- 
 companied with oglings, smiles, and striking 
 attitudes. The observations of the baroness 
 upon his nephew, had been distinctly heard by 
 Sir Simon as he approached the apartment; 
 and it was probably owing to certain recol- 
 lections excited by them, that his reception of 
 the ladies, and, in particular, his obeisance to 
 the Countess of Essex, had less the effect of a 
 E 2
 
 76' FORMAN. 
 
 courtier's address in the quarter from whence 
 he might expect his favourite point to be 
 assisted, than that of a well-behaved, but ill- 
 used man, who stands upon his dignity, though 
 his native good-breeding obliges him to be civil 
 even to those who have neglected him. 
 
 " As to the honours," said this man of 
 resignation and philosophy, '* which your 
 ladyship is pleased to say may devolve upon 
 Hugh Mondomer ; you, sister, I suppose, are 
 aware, with me, that they can consist only of 
 the family name and property, (I hope, unin- 
 jured in my hands), the feelings and deport- 
 ment of a gentleman, and, above all, an inde- 
 pendent mind." 
 
 The ladies looked much as might have 
 been expected if he had addressed them in 
 Hebrew ! ^ 
 
 Sir Simon proceeded. " Of my n^hew I 
 will be bold to say, that his upright notions, 
 good sense, and moderation, will never permit 
 him to regret the loss of a slight advancement, 
 which, had certain impertinent rumours been 
 true, might easily have been extended to him.
 
 roRMAN. 77 
 
 And to a respectable character, resident upon 
 his own domain, perhaps the purest and most 
 enviable felicity " 
 
 " Do not make yourself ridiculous, brother," 
 said the baroness, who now began to compre- 
 hend the matter ; and, in consequence, talked 
 apart with the Lady Essex. Then turning to 
 Sir Simon : '' Have you heard at all from the 
 Earl of Suffolk ?" 
 
 '* I neither have, madam, or desire to ; but 
 my Lord Nortonborough was here yesterday." 
 
 " I know he was," she replied ; " and he 
 thought, like most others, that Lord Suffolk's 
 alteration in the list of new promotions was 
 in all respects to be attended to ; but this 
 minister can by no means compass all that his 
 predecessor, the Earl of Salisbury, might. 
 Every thing, however, has been set right. We 
 should be moving now, brother — with your 
 experience, I am quite astonished. But be 
 careful not to expose yourself farther." 
 
 She then, as if to receive commands, looked 
 towards the countess; who, having agreed
 
 78 FORMAN. 
 
 that there should be no longer delay, the 
 cavalcade proceeded. 
 
 Hugh had seen some of these grand doings 
 before, but never any thing that brought to- 
 gether so much of what was most brilliant in 
 the land. At first, his attention was totally 
 taken up by the general effect of the spectacle. 
 The space marked out for the lists — the dif- 
 ferent dresses and demeanour of the several 
 ranks of officers in waiting there — the splendid 
 assemblage of beauty, and high station dis- 
 played in covered seats, extending round two 
 sides of the amphitheatre; while in front a 
 throne of crimson velvet, with deep gold fringe, 
 was erected for their majesties, who sat en- 
 veloped by a cloud of standing courtiers. 
 When the impression of the first glare and 
 glitter had in some measure abated, Hugh 
 looked with eager anticipation of amusement 
 at the sports which soon commenced. But 
 here his expectations were not answered. In 
 the three first encounters the parties were 
 afraid of each other, and after much parade
 
 FOR MAN. 79 
 
 little or nothing was done. The fourth pro- 
 mised better — the antagonists lost tlieir temper, 
 and the lance of one, with a most unpleasant 
 and irritating shock, carried away the visor of 
 his opponent, brushing, at the same time, his 
 face so rudely, that the blood dropped upon 
 his housings. The latter wheeled his charger 
 furiously round, and, by every gesture, seemed 
 bent, at whatever price, upon the most com- 
 plete revenge, when James interposed by sign 
 to the attending officers, and all farther mis- 
 chief was prevented. The monarch our hero 
 had seen sufficiently often, to be prepared 
 against any disappointment which might have 
 arisen from his mean countenance and duck- 
 legged, ungainly figure. But the deportment 
 of the courtiers amused hini infinitely. He 
 had not been inattentive to the few words of 
 his aunt before they left Sir Simon's, and was 
 therefore by no means surprised at the evident 
 good spirits that the latter enjoyed. They 
 were chastened, indeed, by the proper gravity 
 of behaviour which long practice had enabled 
 him to assume, but supported him through the
 
 80 FORMAN. 
 
 day to admiration. Towards every body he 
 either looked, bowed, smiled, or spoke exactly 
 in the manner that their consequence de- 
 manded. Hugh's observation, however, was 
 chiefly attracted by Rochester. At an early 
 opportunity he had been presented by his 
 aunt to that object of his sovereign's blind 
 partiality— of every woman's admiration, and 
 every man's detestation and envy. The youth 
 was prepared to dislike him, and had worked 
 up his features into the fit expression of cold- 
 ness, independence, and unconcern, which was 
 to have accompanied his bow, when he was 
 totally disarmed by an encouraging, and, 
 indeed, fascinating manner (very different, 
 truly, from the insolence of Lord Norton- 
 borough), accompanied by smiling professions, 
 which soon convinced our hero that he had 
 hitherto been deceived by listening to the 
 stories and suggestions of malice; for that, 
 with such affability, so sweet and captivating 
 an address, and such eminent beauty of 
 person, the rapid exaltation of the favourite 
 was not a thing to be astonished at : the
 
 FORMAN. 81 
 
 wonder would rather have been — if it had not 
 happened. 
 
 " Stop ! young man," said Sir Simon, sud- 
 denly seizing Hugh's wrist, though he had 
 at that time no thoughts whatever of moving ; 
 •* the Idng is coming out this way. Perhaps 
 his majesty — but I can't tell — stand where 
 you are: for your life, stand where you are!"' 
 
 In an instant the company formed into two 
 rows, and James was soon discerned waddling 
 along, till he arrived within sight of young 
 Mondomer. After turning his head towards 
 Rochester, from whom he received some com- 
 munication, he appeared to recollect our hero, 
 and advanced towards him. Now was the 
 passion of curiosity predominant throughout 
 the crowd : those that could see what was 
 going on, communicated it to those that could 
 not, and all were dying to know who the 
 young man was, and every syllable that the 
 monarch was saying to him ; which ardent 
 and particular desire, it is to be hoped, is not 
 extended to any now living, as we have been 
 credibly informed that the observations were, 
 E 5
 
 82 rORMAN. 
 
 in reality, but little worth commemorating. 
 They consisted of questions as to his age — - 
 whether he was a good hoi'seman — where 
 he was educated — whether his father had 
 taught him any Greek — and concluded with 
 jokes about sweethearts. Trifling as all this 
 might be, it promoted Hugh instantaneously 
 into an object of general notice. Sir Simon 
 could not conceal his exultation ; Rochester 
 smiled familiarly upon him ; the Countess 
 of Essex made an observation to him in a low 
 tone, as she passed, with her face close to 
 his ; and my Lord Nortonborough, throwing 
 one arm familiarly across his shoulder, walked 
 with him some paces, twisting, grinning, and 
 telling, under the notion of playfulness and 
 wit, a story of some distressing accident that 
 had happened amongst the crowd. 
 
 With all this vain distinction, however, it 
 is but too probable that our young friend was 
 delighted rather than disgusted in the degree 
 in which a wise man ought to have been, and 
 in which we hope, rather than believe, men of 
 double his age, at all periods, w^ould have been.
 
 FORMAN. 83 
 
 It was only in the deportment of the Lady de 
 Lyle that Hugh could discover no difference : 
 she had been decidedly in the same coterie 
 with the favourite during the whole entertain- 
 ment ; and, together with her female friend, 
 had been noticed, far differently from the way 
 in which ladies usually were, by James himself. 
 But her spirits never appeared to rise, and 
 an air of deep thought, not to say melancholy, 
 prevailed constantly over her countenance, 
 and had not quitted her when the assembly 
 broke up. 
 
 " You are a discreet, sensible lad, Hugh,'' 
 said his uncle, as they returned together; 
 " many a person of more than your age 
 would have stood blushing, and simpering, 
 and quite bewildered, while his majesty was 
 addressing him; but you did yourself credit. 
 Too much ease would have been as bad as too 
 little. And how have you liked your day's 
 amusement?" 
 
 " Why, very well ; indeed, every thing 
 considered, very much. You know, sir, I 
 have not many acquaintances of my own age,
 
 84 rORMAN. 
 
 but I saw the Stanleys for a moment, and 
 had a little talk with Edward Vere. Oh ! 
 by the way, I congratulate you, uncle ! " 
 
 " Upon what event ?" 
 
 " Why, every thing is arranged, I hear, 
 about the — you know, sir, about — what you 
 thought was — what you thought was not — 
 about — the title, in short." 
 
 " Ay, true — I did not recollect ; though 
 that is a matter of as much importance to you 
 as to me, for the peerage will be settled upon 
 you after my death. I feel not at all certain 
 that it is a subject of satisfaction; many 
 inconveniences attending the change, and the 
 envy of one's present equals. Then, the step 
 itself is no mighty promotion. — But the man- 
 ner in which it was done ! That, Hugh, I 
 own gratifies my feelings, and that alone."
 
 FORMA N. 85 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 In due course, and without loss of time, the 
 patent was published, granting to Sir Simon 
 Mondomer, knight, with every possible addi- 
 tion that could be thrown in, the dignity of a 
 baron, by the name, style, and title of Baron 
 Mondomer, of Mondomer Castle, in Northum- 
 berland, with remainder to the heirs male of 
 the body of his late brother ; and something 
 less than a fortnight had nearly surfeited him 
 with my lord, and your lordship, introduced 
 by John Hannacott and the rest of the ser- 
 vants, at the rate of about eleven times in a 
 sentence. One morning, soon after breakfast, 
 ho- most pathetically lamented his having 
 refused the Stanleys' invitation for that day, 
 under an expectation of business, which did 
 not ultimately take place, and desired Hugh to 
 wait upon, and offer to escort his aunt. 
 But that lady, it appeared, was equally pre-
 
 86 FORMAN. 
 
 vented from joining the party, and com- 
 missioned her nephew to make her excuses 
 with every imaginable form of civil expression, 
 to General Stanley, and to apprize him that 
 an agent from the north, who could not remain 
 more than twenty-four hours in London, had, 
 most vexatiously, arrived at that particular 
 moment : and so much of the day must neces- 
 sarily be devoted to him, that she should be 
 detained till very late ; indeed she was appre- 
 hensive of not being able to go at all. 
 
 Young Mondomer, therefore, attended by 
 his own man, set forward at the hour appointed, 
 and proceeded with alacrity and lively thoughts, 
 from the anticipation of an agreeable day, 
 till they stopped at a spacious house, built in 
 form of the letter H, and situated (at that 
 period) decidedly clear of all suburbs of the 
 town, upon the banks of the Thames, on the 
 Surrey side. General Stanley received our 
 hero much as well-bred people have always 
 received their guests before that time, and 
 since ; and as soon as the shackles of ceremony 
 could be got rid of, Hugh, accompanied by
 
 FORMAN. 87 
 
 Geoffrey Stanley, the youngest of the two 
 sons, walked out to see the gardens. It 
 was the indispensable mode, indeed, at that 
 time, to make some such excursion, if they were 
 to be seen at all, as even the flower gardens 
 were by no means commanded from the win- 
 dows of the chief rooms in the house; but 
 in order to get at them, it was necessary to 
 pass through five or six square enclosures 
 surrounded by lofty brick walls. Between 
 the house and river, however, nothing inter- 
 vened but a large and cheerful meadow, on 
 which several tents were then pitched, and 
 Hugh was given to understand that all the 
 refreshments of the day would be there con- 
 ducted. The gardens had been shown in 
 form, and the two youths were now exa- 
 mining the tents, when young Stanley ob- 
 served, that it was forty to one but they 
 should have rain. 
 
 '■ No," said Hugh, looking upward with 
 his hand above his eyes, " not with this wind, 
 'tis the finest day we have had this year : why 
 should you think so ?"
 
 88 FORMAN. 
 
 " Because it always makes a point of 
 raining when one has to dine Out of doors. 
 So my Lord Mondomer is engaged, and your 
 aunt doesn't come either. To tell you the 
 truth, Mondomer, you must pardon me, but 
 I feel as if I should outlive the latter mis- 
 fortune ; she is so grave, for a party of this 
 sort at least, and so inaccessible a person, I 
 can much easier get acquainted with the Lady 
 Essex than with her." 
 
 " They are different characters, certainly," 
 said Hugh. 
 
 " Do you know^," continued Geoffrey, 
 *' that we were nearly involved in an awkward 
 scrape. — My father met Sir Thomas Overbury 
 three or four days ago, and asked him to 
 be one of us for this party; and within 
 eight hours afterwards my Lord Rochester 
 sent word, that it would be acceptable to 
 him if Lady Essex should be invited. Now 
 the difficulty was, what could be done about 
 Overbury?" 
 
 " What was it to him?" said Hugh, " where 
 was the difficulty? Surely all those parti-
 
 FORMAN. 8£l 
 
 cular circumstances between her and Lord 
 Rochester, that are talked of by every one, 
 must be well known to so intimate a friend 
 of the viscount ! " 
 
 " Known ; yes, I believe so, indeed. — I'll 
 tell you a secret, Hugh, which it be would 
 long enough before you got from your politic 
 uncle. Sir Thomas is at the bottom of all 
 this courtship; he puts them in each other's 
 way, and every body thought that he intended 
 all to happen which has — or will. Now what 
 has gone wrong, or how he has miscalculated, 
 destroy me if 1 can tell : but that he and the 
 countess hate each other as Satan hates the 
 Cross, is out of all doubt : and as a proof of it, 
 my father took care to let Overbury know of 
 her intention to be with us, and he excused 
 himself immediately." 
 
 Here the whole assembly was seen ad- 
 vancing upon the lawn. It was not nume- 
 rous, but of highest fashion ; and a conversation 
 ensued, in which Rochester and the Countess 
 of Essex were the only persons who talked 
 quite at their ease. They, indeed, — delighted
 
 90 FORMAN. 
 
 with each other, and much more with them- 
 selves, were gracious and interesting, some- 
 times lively, sometimes profound, and com- 
 mended every thing, and chattered, and 
 laughed, and ate, and drank. Nortonborough 
 had a much less delightful game to play ; 
 that, namely, of endeavouring to recommend 
 himself to the favourite by unremitting flattery 
 both of that personage and his own niece, and 
 by agreeing (in the right place, too, which 
 required continued attention,) with whatever 
 either of the two said in the serious way, 
 together with ready shouts of laughter at their 
 sallies in the light way ; occupations that 
 left him no leisure for making himself either 
 civil or entertaining to any of inferior note. 
 There were a few others whose object was 
 either to rival or improve their intimacy with 
 Nortonborough himself. General Stanley was 
 anxious about the main eftect of his entertain- 
 ment; and his sons, with young Mondomer, 
 made little effort to take part in the discourse 
 at large : they had, however, their own talk, 
 and, indeed, their own laugh, to which (we
 
 FORMAL. 91 
 
 understand) some of the most distinguished 
 characters in company contributed. After the 
 repast, boats were called for, and several made 
 their appearance, with splendid awnings, silken 
 streamers, rowers with striped and gaudy 
 jackets, and a water excursion ensued. Two 
 barges accompanied the party with bands of 
 music, and in the evening every body said, 
 and the host felt, to his great satisfaction, 
 that the whole had answered charmingly. 
 The three young men were loitering by the 
 water side during the ceremony of the others' 
 departure, when Hugh took notice that such 
 a day was highly refreshing to one who, like 
 himself, had been unused to the metropolis 
 at that time of year. 
 
 " The court does remain particularly late 
 this year," said James Stanley, the eldest; 
 " nor do I believe that the king means to 
 remove, to any distance at least, all through 
 the autumn. I like the end of a bustling, 
 ceremonious entertainment ; one feels a sort 
 of weight off the mind, and so completely 
 at one's ease. — Why should you think it
 
 92 FOR MAN. 
 
 necessary to go, Mondomer, merely because 
 the rest do ? You can very well sleep here ; 
 the house is large enough, I should imagine." 
 
 Hugh excused himself upon the ground 
 of his uncle expecting him, and having 
 detached servants to bring him. 
 
 " Bring you!" said Geoffrey ; "you came 
 here on horseback ; don't you return in the 
 same way?" 
 
 " No; it was settled that if the evening 
 continued fine, my man should return early 
 with the horses, and my uncle's barge be sent 
 across to take me up at Lambeth Terrace, to 
 which, I presume, there will be no difficulty 
 in walking." 
 
 ** More than you suppose," replied the 
 eldest; " you think of keeping along the 
 water's edge, but there are enclosed grounds 
 farther down, which make that impracticable. 
 You must leave my father's, bearing strait 
 to the southward, then turn to your left 
 through lanes, or rather paths, which will 
 lead you to the point you speak of in a north- 
 easterly direction."
 
 FORMAN. 93 
 
 Here a servant from the house acquainted 
 James Stanley that his father wanted him. 
 
 " That will prevent me," said he, " from 
 going part of the way with you, ^londomer, 
 to put you in the path. Never mind your 
 devoirs to my father ; I shall say every thing 
 necessary for you. And if you really must go, 
 I don't know^ that there's much time to lose ; 
 'tis nearly half past eight, and my brother will 
 conduct you as well as I could. ]\Iind, 
 Geoffrey, that you do not turn again to the 
 right after you have gained the path between 
 the orchards." 
 
 So saying, he returned to General Stanley, 
 and the other two soon got clear of the 
 grounds immediately belonging to his mansion. 
 
 *' At what time was the barge to be ready 
 for you ?" said Geoffrey. 
 
 " Oh, I hardly know to a minute : much 
 about this time, perhaps. 'Tis probably there 
 by now." 
 
 " I am not clear," observed the other, 
 " that your servant acted so discreetly in 
 going back with the horses — d'ye see how it
 
 94 FORMAlSr. 
 
 lightens ? that storm will come up much closer 
 ill the course of the night." 
 
 " Not before both of us are at home, and 
 in bed." 
 
 " I feel some doubts of that," said his 
 companion. 
 
 " Have you ever," observed Mondomer, 
 " known Lady Essex in such childish spirits 
 before ? It might have been an awkward acci- 
 dent ; and where was the necessity for her 
 scrambling on board of the music-barge at all ?" 
 
 " Her foot slipped, I think," said the other. 
 
 " She declared not ; but that the plank 
 was uneven. No woman living, she says, 
 steps so firmly as herself. But this much I 
 will undertake to affirm, that had it not been 
 for one of your boat-men, my lord viscount 
 must either have made up his mind to lose 
 her, pr risked his own precious life, by plunging 
 heroically into the water after her. — Is this 
 the lane, Geoffi^ey ? then I need trouble you 
 no longer." 
 
 " I shall prefer going with you to Lambeth : 
 I shall, upon my honour. The wind must
 
 FORMAN. 95 
 
 rise, I think, by the time I return ; and it will 
 be a pleasant walk back. Did you ever feel 
 so close an evening ?*' 
 
 " Look at that fellow before us ! look at 
 him !'' said Hugh. " See how he comes on, 
 muttering and throwing his arms about !" 
 
 His companion made a dead halt, and held 
 tight by Hugh's arm. A short, dark figure 
 was rapidly advancing upon them through the 
 narrow path between two high hedges. On a 
 sudden he stopped — wrapped a long black 
 cloak all about him, completely covering his 
 face, and turning abruptly, was out of sight in 
 a moment. JMondomer was struck by the 
 agitation of his companion, and on looking 
 upon him, observed that he had become quite 
 pale. 
 
 " What is the meaning of all this, Geoffrey ?" 
 
 " As I hope to be saved eternally, I believe 
 it was Forman !" 
 
 " And who, in the nan:ie of heaven !" said 
 Hugh, " is Forman?" 
 
 " I really am not able to tell you," an- 
 swered the other ; " not exactly, at least. I
 
 96 FOR MAN. 
 
 never saw him before — not in this lane be- 
 fore : he seldom appears in the day-time." 
 
 *' Nay," said Hugh, " then it seems you 
 can tell something about him. Why should 
 we be afraid of him ? — we two ! Come, come ; 
 is he a robber ?" 
 
 ^* No, he is not, I give you my word. Upon 
 my life, Hugh, if there was the least danger 
 of an attack from thieves, I should not be for 
 turning back. But I cannot go on — there's 
 a reason for it." 
 
 " You won't !" returned Hugh ; " then I'll 
 proceed by myself. What am I to fear ?" 
 
 " Oh, nothing ! nothing at all !" cried the 
 other. " Keep this path — this very path ; 
 mind that — never leave it. Though stay — 
 the sun is but just above the horizon; I really 
 think it will be a bad night, and you have 
 now near two miles to the stairs below the 
 palace, where you are to take boat. Oh, 
 come back, and sleep at my father's ; do, Mon- 
 domer." 
 
 " Indeed I shall do no such thing," said 
 Hugh ; " this is quite ridiculous. But I must
 
 FORMAN. 97 
 
 insist upon your telling me what you know 
 about this Forson, or whatever the name is, 
 for you have excited my curiosity." 
 
 " Forman ! I said," replied Geofirey : "the 
 peasantry and children call him Doctor For- 
 man. He is an extraordinary character ; but I 
 never knew any thing in particular about him. 
 All I ever heard was, that my Lord Chief Jus- 
 tice's warrant was out against him about nine 
 months since. But he had powerful friends, 
 it was said." 
 
 '' For what offence ?" said Mondomer with 
 quickness. 
 
 " Oh, something very black and bad, as 
 they told me ; but, by all the powers above ! 
 I can't say any more about it. We stand 
 talking foolishly, and don't know who may 
 overhear us. There ! it begins to thunder ! 
 I tell you what, blaster Hugh," in a tone 
 meant to appear unconcerned and playful, *' I 
 should recommend to you to turn back for 
 speedy shelter, a good supper, and a com- 
 fortable bed." 
 
 But our hero was more than ever determined 
 
 VOL. I. F
 
 98 FORMAN. 
 
 to persevere. He was piqued into a resolu- 
 tion not to give way ; and the nnore he per- 
 ceived himself affected by his friend's terrors, 
 (for that really was the case, though he could 
 not exactly explain, or entirely comprehend 
 them), the more he felt it his duty to make an 
 effort against their influence: therefore, after 
 some more persuasions, but fainter and fainter, 
 on the part of Geoffrey Stanley, the latter 
 turned back, and trudged homeward, in no 
 very agreeable state of mind. He was vexed 
 with himself for deserting his companion. 
 Such a course of reflection, however, was so 
 extremely humiliating and unpleasant, that he 
 forthwith shifted his ground ; and being, as 
 we have stated, displeased with himself, he 
 took that personage roundly to task, for having 
 been such a fool as to propose going on the 
 entire way to Lambeth. He was likewise out 
 of humour because he had not been sufficiently 
 upon his guard to conceal his trepidation, and 
 invent some fit excuse for returning. But 
 above all, he was out' of humour with Hugh, 
 for not being prevailed upon to go back with
 
 FORMAN. • 99 
 
 him. To do him justice, however, we should 
 add, that he said no more than the truth 
 when he asserted, that had his apprehension 
 been of robbers alone, he would surely have 
 proceeded. Horrors, of a very different de- 
 scription, possessed his imagination, the nature 
 of which Hugh began to suspect when Stanley 
 took his departure. No sooner had Mondomer 
 lost sight of him, than the very circumstance 
 of feeling himself alone after such ideas had 
 been infused into his mind, seemed grand and 
 imposing; and our youth walked boldly for- 
 ward, with his head erect, his chest open, and 
 his right arm extended freely, the left being 
 enveloped in his cloak. 
 
 " What a difference," said he internally, 
 " is produced in our imaginations by the time 
 at which a story may be related to us. Should 
 I have attended to these obscure and broken 
 hints in the broad mid-day ? why then should 
 they now have any effect upon me? And 
 after all," thought he, " what is it that I have 
 heard? A crime was alluded to — and such 
 black offences unquestionably exist ; the works 
 F 2
 
 100 rORMAN. 
 
 of the first men and most learned divines 
 expressly sanction the opinion, and our own 
 shuddering suspicions and innate sensations of 
 horror confirm it." 
 
 The lightning now tinged the distant clouds, 
 and Hugh thought it as far off as ever; but 
 in the next moment came a grand and more 
 extended flash, of a deeper red, which seemed 
 to illumine half the heavens, and cast a gleam 
 upon the path before him. It was followed, 
 after but a short interval, by an awful roar of 
 thunder, and there could no longer be any 
 doubt that the storm had commenced. 
 
 Mondomcr had now arrived at a spot where 
 the road branched in two directions, and each 
 might have been called a continuation of the 
 same footway. The straiter of the two bent 
 somewhat to the left, and Hugh thought it 
 would probably bring him back again into the 
 same course that he had proceeded by before. 
 The other pointed immediately to the right, 
 and, as he conceived, towards the river, in an 
 easterly direction. There was no time for 
 hesitation : he chose the way to the right, and,
 
 fORMAK". 101 
 
 soon quitting the narrow bounded lane, passed 
 into a grove of lofty trees. 
 
 The rain then fell in large and sullen drops, 
 which pattered among the boughs, and splashed 
 in the water not far from him, though none 
 was just within sight At that moment he 
 had a glimpse of a figure moving before him. 
 Now it was visible between the trees : now he 
 lost it again. Then he fancied that he saw 
 the object leave the grove at its farthest 
 extremity from him. Could it be the same 
 person that he had met with young Stanley, 
 and who had instantly affected the latter 
 with such terror? Was he himself in the 
 right road? 'Twas doubtful: — but he re- 
 solved at all events to go on ; and proceeded 
 accordingly, moving, at the same time, his 
 sword backwards and forwards in the sheath, 
 either from an absent habit, or to ascertain 
 that it drew easily. When he came to the 
 spot, or near upon it, where the object before 
 him had totally disappeared, there was yet 
 light enough to discover a canal of stagnant 
 water, part of it green and con'upt; and by
 
 102 PORMAN. 
 
 the side of that sombre lake appeared an 
 avenue, in the formation of which the high 
 trees were scanty, but connected together by 
 massy hedges of yew, or hornbeam, as it seemed 
 to Mondomer. This avenue lay directly in 
 his way, and in the course of it he came to a 
 low, obscure house, not two stories in height, 
 but occupying a larger space of ground than 
 the generality of cottages. At this dwelling 
 the avenue ended, and the path, which passed 
 it, became quite narrow, and turned into some 
 fields. 
 
 By this time it rained like a torrent ; the 
 wind, which had slept the whole day, howled 
 shrilly, and burst, as it were, from every point 
 of the compass at once ; and the night set in, 
 dark as the grave, except when every thing 
 around seemed momentarily on fire, from the 
 glare of the lightning. It occurred to Hugh, 
 to ask at that dwelling — not, indeed, for 
 shelter, which was now quite superfluous, he 
 being already drenched to the skin, but for 
 the purpose of farther inquiry as to his path ; 
 though he felt little doubt that the figure
 
 FORMAX. * 103 
 
 whom, as he suspected, he had heard spoken 
 of so mysteriously, had recently entered the 
 building. 
 
 " Be that as it may," thought he, " I will 
 not be ruled by imagination. I m.ean no 
 harm to any one, and will fear none myself." 
 
 At this instant he saw, or believed he saw, 
 in a vivid blaze of lightning, several strange 
 shapes glide towards the hut, and could not help 
 fancying that they never touched the ground. 
 But all was again profound darkness. Mon- 
 domer paused — then resolutely advanced to- 
 wards the house, and, while feeling for the door, 
 heard, very clearly, some talking within. He 
 was struck with the sound of one of the voices, 
 and, upon listening more attentively, received 
 such a shock — so dreadful, and totally unex- 
 pected, that his blood could scarcely flow ! 
 It was the voice of the Baroness de Lyle ! 
 When that ceased, he endeavoured to per- 
 suade himself he had been mistaken ; and 
 again drew near to listen ; but was confirmed 
 in his frightful suspicions. What was he to 
 do now ? The most horrible thoughts and
 
 104 FORMAN. 
 
 apprehensions distressed him ; he was strangely 
 perplexed — but felt an indistinct sort of com- 
 fort from knowing nothing absolutely of what 
 he most dreaded. The present impulse was 
 to avoid knowing more : he quitted the place, 
 therefore, with precipitation — took the foot- 
 path, or what he guessed to be a footpath, 
 over the meadows ; and though he never hit 
 it, but had to scramble over obstructions of 
 almost every possible description, he, at length, 
 reached the outskirts of a village. 
 
 " What do you call this place ?" said he, to 
 a man whom he had nearly run against, with 
 a small barrel slung upon one arm, and a long 
 fork over his shoulder. " Am I near to the 
 river ?" 
 
 " Close, master," said the other : " this be 
 part o' Lambeth. Where be ye come from, sir r" 
 
 Hugh was in a fever of anxiety about all he 
 had witnessed, and hoped for some relief from 
 his suspicion; though he hardly knew what. 
 He described the hut and avenue. 
 
 ** Lord save us all !" cried the man. " Hast 
 
 been by Dr. Forman's in such a night as this ?"
 
 FORMAN. 105 
 
 At that name Hugh felt a chill to his very 
 heart, 
 
 " Who be ye, young gentleman ?" continued 
 the other, cautiously retiring from him. 
 
 " A stranger hereabout," answered Hugh. 
 " But why should I not pass that way ?" 
 
 " Heaven only knows ! there be strange 
 tales, I think. But he never hurt me yet, 
 the doctor. They be none of my bus'ness ;" 
 and he was going, when Hugh inquired his 
 way to the terrace. 
 
 " Down this row only — then short to the 
 left; and there 'tis. Bless ye, master — good 
 night." 
 
 Mondomer found the barge, and, after ex- 
 ploring three ale-houses, (for there were a 
 variety within two hundred yards of the ferry 
 steps,) his uncle's servants likewise. Much was 
 said about their fears for his safety, their eager 
 inquiries when he failed to arrive in time, and 
 their relief at seeing him then; though, in 
 point of fact, those inquiries had been limited 
 to the house where he discovered them, and 
 a previous one of a similar description, in 
 F 5
 
 106 FORM AN. 
 
 which they declared, and were probably sin- 
 cere, as that declaration was backed by many 
 oaths, that they could meet with nothing 
 drinkable. The storm was now much di- 
 minished; but the night continued windy, 
 with occasional showers. When they arrived, 
 the peer had been asleep for some hours ; and 
 after Hannacott, who sat up for Hugh, not 
 altogether without alarm, had administered 
 two bumpers of brandy to our hero, the latter 
 retired likewise. Never, for an instant, could 
 he divert his thoughts from the occurrences of 
 that evening. 
 
 Lambeth, he well remembered, was a place 
 where Blanche Harlan de had informed him 
 that his aunt had some strange connexion; 
 and upon that, and all circumstances relating 
 to it, he pondered, till his ideas became indis- 
 tinct; and the fatigue he had gone through, 
 together with the brandy, procured him a sound 
 sleep.
 
 FORMAN. 107 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 " Not that a person of sense and know- 
 ledge of the world expects actual delight 
 during every instant of such parties of plea- 
 sure," said Lord Mondomer to his nephew, at 
 breakfast, the next morning; " there will 
 always be, as in life at large, minor disappoint- 
 ments after the main point is carried. Now 
 the main point for you, is to get established 
 in proper society. Ease, comfort, and conse- 
 quence, in such society, will follow in their 
 course: indeed, the very restraint that is at 
 first imposed upon a young man, has its 
 advantages — indeed has it. But you're not 
 attending to a syllable one says." 
 
 '* Not attending, sir ! I beg your pardon — 
 I assure you I was ; and quite agree with you, 
 that they have. Yes, many advantages, and 
 very great ones too — in general; that is to 
 say ,"
 
 108 FORMAN. 
 
 " They ! how do you mean ?" returned the 
 peer. " Nay, Hugh, I begin to suspect that 
 something happened yesterday, which has 
 obtained pretty entire possession of your 
 thoughts. Come — who was it-? What new 
 acquaintance did you make ? Was AHce 
 Stanley there — the niece? grown a line lass, 
 I'm told. Oh! I have it; one of the Lady 
 Alfretons — Sophia! and very good taste too, 
 my boy." 
 
 " Indeed, my lord, Lady Sophia was not 
 there," replied Hugh : " only the eldest ; and 
 of her I can't think very highly — as to looks, 
 at least ; and I am not much acquainted with 
 either." 
 
 " Aye ; but you ought to be : you should 
 create an interest ; obtain an object that will 
 give a spirit to your life, and make you eager 
 to mix in company. Far am I from meaning 
 that you should fall in love, as the swains call 
 it, and sit, moping, biting your nails, and 
 writing verses ; or else ramble about, talking 
 to yourself, like a lunatic. Why I, at your 
 age, always contrived to be just so much in
 
 FORMANT. 109 
 
 love with somebody, as made me gallant, and 
 agreeable to every body. And that sort of 
 passion lasted, with me, to the time of the 
 grand entertainment at Kenilworth. Did I 
 ever tell you of that splendid and magnificent 
 affair, in all its particulars ?" 
 
 " No, you never did, uncle; but I have 
 heard my father speak of it as an interesting 
 circumstance in the family." 
 
 *' As what ? How should your father have 
 known much about it ? Your father, did you 
 sayr 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I'm positive he once told me, 
 that in your youth, your lordship was attached 
 to a Mistress Matilda Socks." 
 
 " Upon my life, Hugh, this degree of 
 absence and inattention is too much; 'tis 
 downright ill-breeding; I will not converse 
 any more." 
 
 *^ Nay, but my dear uncle " 
 
 " I won't, upon my honour." 
 
 And breakfast being over, stately stepped 
 his lordship from the apartment. 
 
 Our young friend would have been vexed
 
 110 FORMAN. 
 
 at even displeasing his uncle in this slight 
 degree, had not other matters filled his entire 
 mind. He could not but feel persuaded that 
 the Lady de Lyle had formed some bad and 
 dangerous connexion : how far she might have 
 involved herself in wickedness that was dread- 
 ful to think of, he had no means of judging, 
 but hoped she might be ignorant, in some 
 measure at least, of the character of her 
 associate, or that she only made use of such 
 a person for some particular end, without 
 a concern in his general habits, or that 
 she might be partially imposed upon — or, 
 he scarcely had any definite notion what. 
 Then he considered how it might be his duty 
 to act. To tell Lord Mondomer went ex- 
 tremely against him: besides, full well did 
 he know how impracticable a being the peer 
 was to convince of any thing unsatisfactory to 
 his feelings, or unpromising to his interests. 
 Hugh had no very tender affection, nor was it 
 natural he should, for his aunt: but she was 
 his ever dear father's sister, and the honour 
 of the family was deeply concerned in her con-
 
 FORMAN". ]11 
 
 duct. He was able to form no decided plan 
 of proceeding, but determined, as his agitation 
 did not suffer him to remain quiet, that he 
 would see the baroness, and take the chance 
 of what the interview might produce ; though 
 he stood greatly in awe of her extraordinary 
 mind and temper, which his present suspicions, 
 however they might render her odious, did not 
 tend to lessen. It was scarcely ten when he 
 arrived at her dwelling-house, and made his 
 inquiries of the porter, who withdrew to ascer- 
 tain whether he could be admitted. Accord- 
 ing to all probability (thought Hugh), she has 
 
 not returned from ; and if she has, will 
 
 hardly be visible as yet ; but the servant re- 
 appeared with information that her ladyship 
 was ready to receive him. In passing to a 
 small room upon the second floor, where the 
 baroness usually sat when quite in private, 
 Hugh recollected the gallery of which Blanche 
 had made mention, and it brought to his mind, 
 in a general way, the circumstances of her 
 narrative. 
 
 At his entrance, the lady closed a large
 
 112 FORMAN. 
 
 volume, which lay on a desk before her, and 
 put it entirely aside. 
 
 " You are welcome, nephew," said she, 
 " whatever may be the business that brings 
 you here at present : many different occur- 
 rences, which I heartily lament, have hindered 
 me hitherto from seeing so much of you as I 
 could have desired ; be seated." 
 
 " There is no particular cause, madam," 
 replied Hugh, " for my now troubling you, 
 beyond a wish to become really acquainted 
 (which your ladyship seems to admit I have 
 hardly been yet) with the sister of my 
 respected and beloved father : to be received 
 by her not as a relation merely, to whom, on 
 that account, certain common expressions of 
 affection are occasionally due, as a matter of 
 form ; but I could wish to be accounted her 
 real friend, to reap the benefit of her expe- 
 rience and understanding in my own concerns, 
 and to be of service to her in my turn (for, in 
 the course of things, the opportunity may 
 happen), if her affairs should require it." 
 
 " I am obliged to you, young gentleman,"
 
 FORMAN. 113 
 
 said the baroness with a smile, '* and am 
 ple£Lsed with your becoming language and 
 manly deportment ;" here she offered him her 
 hand; " but you have as yet assigned no 
 reason : don't mistake me, I am truly gratified 
 at seeing you; I am, indeed — but you have 
 given no reason for this unexpected visit — 
 and I am sure you have one." 
 
 " Is it necessary, madam, to have some 
 urgent and particular motive for waiting upon 
 one of the only two near relations I have 
 in the world ?" 
 
 " Generally speaking, it would not be so," 
 said she. 
 
 " Well, then, I will be candid with your 
 ladyship. If all affection for so near a 
 relative was out of the question, I should still 
 feel it unpleasant, situated as I am, not to 
 enjoy more than I have hitherto done of your 
 intimacy and confidence. Being a person of 
 great influence, you naturally atti'act much 
 observation in the society to which I have 
 been introduced, and when I am asked " 
 
 *' What, you cannot answer," interrupted
 
 114 FORMAN. 
 
 the lady ; " there is no disgrace, or even incon- 
 venience, that I know of, in admitting it. 
 Hugh Mondomer, I have seen in no very 
 happy life," (this was uttered with efforts to 
 repress a convulsive sigh,) *' an infinity of 
 cunning and contrivance ; I have looked deep 
 into the human heart, and it will not be easy 
 for a youth of your age to deceive me ; be 
 pleased, therefore, to let me know what it is 
 that you want of me, or have to say to me : 
 your object, to be brief, in coming here, for I 
 am absolutely certain you have one." 
 
 Hugh had never expected to be fixed down 
 so firmly and decidedly; and as, indeed, he 
 was incapable of clearly stating suspicions 
 which had assumed no positively intelligible 
 form to his own mind, he became embarrassed, 
 and was casting about for some subterfuge, 
 when he felt ashamed at such conduct, and 
 determined, whatever might be the result, to 
 act with principle and truth. 
 
 " You are right, madam," said he, " I 
 ha'oe something upon my mind, which has 
 made me extremely uneasy for several hours ;
 
 FORMAX. 115 
 
 and but for that, I should not now have 
 disturbed you. An occurrence last night has 
 afflicted and alarmed me — an occurrence near 
 the village of Lambeth." 
 
 Here Mondomer looked up to observe the 
 countenance of his auditor ; but in the same 
 moment that he raised his eyes, she turned to 
 arrange some papers, and continued so em- 
 ployed for some time, with her back to him. 
 Hugh waited till she had finished, when she 
 again seated herself opposite to him, with an 
 air of composure, but so death-like pale, that he 
 feared she would faint every moment. He 
 did not choose to make that observation, and 
 in order to give time for her recovering herself, 
 changed the subject. 
 
 " There is also a matter of great interest to 
 me upon which I have desired to come to some 
 explanation with your ladyship ; and had I 
 met with a fair opportunity, I should have 
 done so long ago. Nothing, I will freely tell 
 you, could have been more unpleasant or 
 unwelcome to me than a certain communica- 
 tion of yours to Sir Giles Harlande, which
 
 116 FORMAN. 
 
 was the immediate cause of my leaving the 
 north." 
 
 " Young man," replied the Lady de Lyle, 
 " return to the subject from whence you have 
 wandered." 
 
 " It distresses me excessively," said he, 
 " and I am willing to hope I have been 
 utterly mistaken : but since, madam, you 
 insist upon hearing the frightful — delusion, I 
 imagine, that affected me during the storm of 
 last night, will you permit me, madam, 
 to ask, Whether you have ever heard of a 
 person whose name is Forman?'* 
 
 The countenance of the lady assumed a 
 strange and alarming expression ! She leaned 
 forward eagerly, resting on the table with her 
 arms, and her eyes rivetted upon her nephew. 
 
 '* Go on," she exclaimed, " I shall answer 
 your question hereafter." 
 
 Mondomer continued : — 
 
 " I lost my way among the intricate lanes 
 between the river and the place where, as you 
 know, I had passed the day, and found 
 myself, just when the night set in dark and
 
 FORMAN. 117 
 
 teQipestuous, by a dead, still water : near to 
 that, was a sort of shaded walk, which led 
 me " 
 
 The baroness stopped him suddenly. 
 
 " Bless the Power," cried she, " which 
 prevented you from intruding upon that habi- 
 tation ! — Oh ! incarnate fiend !" she muttered 
 as she quitted her chair, and paced up and 
 down the room; then seating herself again, she 
 sobbed most violently. 
 
 " For Heaven's sake do not thus agitate 
 yourself," said Hugh ; " I judged it right to 
 tell you; but — what have I done? — The Lord 
 direct me, I knew not what to do !" 
 
 " Your father never loved me,*' said she, 
 wildly; " and yet there was a time when 
 I was as good and innocent as himself." — 
 Then, after some pause, she appeared to 
 have at once recovered her usual deportment. 
 '^ It is time to put an end to all this," she ob- 
 served in a firm but calm voice : " Hugh I\Ion- 
 domer, listen to me : I am acquainted with the 
 person you have mentioned ; there unquestion- 
 ably are some extraordinary and woeful circum-
 
 118 rORMAN. 
 
 stances connected with his life and character : 
 but you know no evil of him, and are, or 
 ought to be, superior to idle and malignant 
 rumour. The spot to which, by some misfor- 
 tune or fatality, you wandered last night, is 
 familiar to me — I own it : but what you may 
 have seen there, what you may have heard, 
 or what you may suspect, I shall not inquire. 
 You probably imagine, young man, that my 
 fame, power, and, indeed, life itself, are at 
 your mercy " 
 
 " Do not," replied Hugh, " do not, I beseech 
 you, madam, consider the subject in this 
 perverted and gloomy manner. What motive 
 could possibly have influenced me in coming 
 here, but a desire to preserve your reputation, 
 consequence, and, above all, your peace of 
 mind?" 
 
 " And what may you be able to effect, 
 that could depreciate my reputation r '* re- 
 turned the lady : ** 'tis you who are in danger, 
 young man. We have had but little inter- 
 course, Hugh ; and, to speak the plain truth, 
 cannot be supposed to feel any overflowing
 
 FORMAN. 119 
 
 tenderness on either side ; but I would forego 
 most of the few satisfactions that are left to 
 me in existence, to have been spared the 
 cause and anguish of this meeting." 
 
 " The way in which I have procured this 
 conversation," said Hugh, " might perhaps 
 have been better chosen ; but I cannot lament 
 the having attempted to gain your confidence ; 
 the state of my mind must have made the 
 effort necessary at some time. I press no 
 farther a subject you are disinclined to, but — 
 if eagerness for any worldly object should 
 have subverted early principles ; if any dan- 
 gerous and evil arts should have been resorted 
 to, oh 1 let me supplicate, let me conjure you 
 — there is yet time ; trust in his mercy, who 
 never fails the penitent — my dear, unhappy 
 relation ! " 
 
 '" Is the boy mad ?" said the baroness, with 
 a haughty and indignant air. " Do you know 
 to whom you are talking ? Let me hear no 
 more of this. You wish, it seems, to come to 
 an understanding with me ; in this respect, 
 then, let us understand each other; unless 
 in public, we meet no more : you suspect me of
 
 120 FORMAN. 
 
 the most diabolical guilt — I disdain your 
 suspicions, and every possible effect of them. 
 It is my opinion, that you will never dare 
 (indeed I shall do you the justice to say, never 
 desire) to bring shame, or attempt it, upon 
 any part of your family ; but if you do, your 
 efforts will be vain, you will draw down upon 
 yourself a host of enemies; your prospects 
 will be blasted ; your life rendered miserable ; 
 and those most dear to you will be involved in 
 your misery." 
 
 Mondomer was shocked at this hardness of 
 heart. 
 
 " But one word more, I implore you to 
 hear me : the accident of last night may have 
 been an interposition of Providence for the 
 advantage of us all. It happened beyond 
 expectation, and, Heaven knows, without 
 any prying or meddling disposition on my 
 part." 
 
 " No hypocrisy," replied the lady ; " have 
 you never indulged a baleful curiosity, and 
 encouraged that of others ? Enough of these 
 subjects, however." And without giving time 
 for an answer, she summoned her steward to
 
 FORMAN. 121 
 
 a conference upon domestic affairs, which 
 obliged JMondomer to depart. His manner at 
 taking leave was embarrassed and agitated ; 
 hers cold, and, to all appearance at least, 
 unconcerned. 
 
 VOL. I.
 
 12? FORMAN. 
 
 CHAPTER VIIL 
 
 Hugh turned, deeply thoughtful, into one 
 of the walks of the park, which then equally 
 served as an appendage to both the palaces of 
 Whitehall and St. James's, and which, when 
 he entered it, was nearly destitute of company. 
 At first, he was inclined to reproach himself; 
 but, on reflection, his conscience stood upon 
 the defensive, and very fairly bore him out in 
 all that he had said and done. He lamented 
 that it was likely to be fruitless ; but still 
 hoped that the cloud might blow over by some 
 means or other, though his efforts to dissipate 
 it had been so far from promising. 
 
 He was disturbed from this reverie by 
 the voices of several in conversation close 
 behind him, and, on turning, perceived the 
 Lady Essex, escorted by two elderly gentle- 
 men. 
 
 " What! have we then stumbled upon a 
 young cavalier !" exclaimed General Stanley.
 
 rORMAN. 123 
 
 " Come, sir, we shall force you into our ranks ; 
 her ladyship has been long enough wearied 
 with companions of her grandfather's standing." 
 
 " A very slight degree of force will be 
 requisite," returned Hugh, bowing to the 
 countess; though he would have given two 
 fingers of his right hand to have avoided the 
 meeting, just at that moment. 
 
 " I protest," said Lady Essex, " I am 
 apprehensive that we have broken in upon 
 some interesting contemplations. Alone ! and 
 pensive ! Now I have not a shadow of 
 doubt, but that every acquaintance he has in 
 the world might have passed Sir Hugh Mon- 
 domer in solemn procession, without attracting 
 his notice, if they had not roused him by an 
 observation." 
 
 " Your ladyship honours me with a title 
 that I have no right to," said Hugh. 
 
 " As heir presumptive to a peerage, sir," 
 observed Lord Latymer, with whom Mon- 
 domer had but slight acquaintance, " it is now- 
 pretty much a matter of course that the dis- 
 G 2
 
 124 FORMAN. 
 
 tinction of knighthood should be conferred 
 upon you." 
 
 " As it certainly will/' added Lady Essex, 
 '^ at the very next court that his majesty may 
 hold ; and I give it him by a short anticipa- 
 tion. But I like your taste, sir ; a solitary 
 walk relieves one from the disgust of eternal 
 bustle, whether it proceeds from serious 
 business, or what is called pleasure." 
 
 *' 1 should hope," replied Hugh first, 
 though both the others were on the point of 
 saying the very same thing, *^ that the Lady 
 Essex seldom indulges that inclination, for the 
 sake of society in general." 
 
 " Oh ! you none of you understand me," 
 squalled her ladyship; "the world is wretchedly 
 mistaken as to my real character. Retirement 
 is my passion. I am worn to death by the 
 necessity of living so much in public. No ; 
 if I was to choose for myself, I should pass my 
 whole life with some one entirely beloved and 
 adored object !" Here her voice faltered, and 
 Lord Latymer threw in the words — ^ Charming!
 
 FORMAN. 125 
 
 diarming !' ^^ With some one friend, I say, of 
 congenial soul, to whom I should be every 
 thing in existence, and who, to me, would be 
 more than fifty worlds ; and, with the beauties 
 of nature ever blooming in constant variety 
 around us; happy in each other; dispensing 
 happiness and elegance to all our humble 
 neighbours ; bands of contented and admiring 
 peasantry dancing beneath the trees, and 
 strewing roses at our approach ; not a wish 
 ungratified ; not a single violent or restless 
 passion to agitate the delight, purity, and 
 unruffled calmness of the breast ■." 
 
 Here, upon turning into a different walk, 
 they met a man full in front, of striking 
 appearance, who stopped, looked vexed at the 
 accident; and then, slightly and generally 
 bowing to the party, hurried by them. Lord 
 Latymer looked another way : Stanley did 
 not speak, but returned the salute. The 
 countess broke off from her discourse, and 
 stood still for some moments. 
 
 " Lead me from hence !" cried she, or 
 rather shrieked. ^' Let me return! life is
 
 126 FORMAN. 
 
 worth nothing ! every instant of my existence 
 is polluted and poisoned, if I am liable to 
 meet that wretch ! that detested and accursed 
 wretch !" 
 
 She trembled, and her countenance was 
 absolutely livid with rage. 
 
 " I am astonished, sir," said she to General 
 Stanley, " that any friend of mine — any 
 associate of ours, should acknowledge him in 
 my presence." 
 
 Her companions seemed distressed for her. 
 
 " My dear Lady Essex," said Stanley, 
 " control yourself; there is probably some 
 mistake, some wrong impression ; and I really 
 have been intimate with Overbury from my 
 childhood." 
 
 " If there ever was upon this earth one more 
 abominable, slanderous, and presumptuous 
 villain than all others," cried the countess, 
 with tears of passion, *' he is that villain ! Why 
 is he suffered to obtrude himself in my way ?" 
 
 " I fear, indeed," said Lord Latymer, " that 
 he may, in some respects, have forgotten him- 
 self with regard to ' ."
 
 FORMAJ^. 127 
 
 " In some respects!" shouted the lady: 
 ** by every thing sacred, I'll have my re- 
 venge! Would that the insolent detractor 
 were in my power, body and soul, to decide 
 upon his fate for ever." 
 
 " For heaven's sake! Lady Essex," cried 
 Mondomer, extremely shocked, '^ consider 
 where you are." 
 
 *^ Had not your ladyship better retire r" 
 said the others. 
 
 This weak woman, having exhausted her 
 spirits, had now gone off in a flood of tears, 
 and suffered herself to be led, in silence, to her 
 own residence, which was near at hand. 
 
 " I am an unfortunate creature," she 
 observed, when they arrived at her gate, " and 
 deseiTing of all your pity : born to be mis- 
 conceived and misrepresented ; but with a 
 heart in the right place, as even my enemies 
 allow. You, too, will form an erroneous 
 judgment of me ; for of all things I abominate 
 a violent temper !" 
 
 This assertion produced no change in the 
 looks of either Stanley or Latymer; but in
 
 128 FORMAN. 
 
 Hugh's countenance it is probable that her 
 ladyship observed some peculiar expression. 
 
 " Alas !" said she to the latter, " you have 
 lived far remote ; you know not yet the selfish- 
 ness and baseness of mankind. Young as I 
 am, certainly younger than you by two or 
 three years, I should think," (Hugh bowed a 
 ready assent), ** but too fatally have I ex- 
 perienced them : and by common instances, 
 nobody now living would be so little likely 
 to be discomposed as myself. But there is 
 an outrage to the best and noblest impulses of 
 the heart ; and not to suffer acutely from such 
 an injury, would argue one absolutely devoid 
 of all tender affections — all that exquisite 
 feeling which distinguishes the delicate from 
 the ordinary mind. No such tameness for 
 me. I best understand how to appreciate 
 the conduct that has offended me, and should 
 loathe, scorn, and detest myself, if I had not 
 conceived and expressed all the indignation 
 you have just been witnesses of, foreign as it 
 , is to my natural turn of mind." 
 
 So saying, she parted from her attendants ;
 
 FORMAN. 129 
 
 either totally regardless of the degree of disgust 
 she had excited ; or, what is more probable, 
 from the effect of inordinate conceit, fostered 
 by success in society and universal adulation, 
 imagining that her last efforts had completely 
 obviated any such result; and that even her 
 frantic violence might, as the consequence 
 of feeling, strong affections, spirit, &c. &c. 
 have been viewed with admiration. 
 
 In the course of the fortnight, or rather 
 more, that had elapsed since young Mon- 
 domer, through the notice of his sovereign 
 and other persons of high distinction, had 
 greatly increased his acquaintance, he met 
 with frequent opportunities of seeing, hearing, 
 and observing the reigning favourite. And 
 much as he had been taken with his first 
 address, those opportunities had ijot at all 
 advanced Rochester in our hero's good opinion. 
 To be candid, however, the dislike and con- 
 tempt which Hugh began to feel towards the 
 viscount, might not have been entirely caused 
 by the various defects in the mind and under- 
 standing of the latter, which were sufficiently 
 G 5
 
 130 PORMAN. 
 
 visible to a youth of sound observation. In 
 fact, his manner, as to Hugh himself, had 
 altered, and of late particularly, What 
 Rochester originally expected from him, or 
 how he meant to make use of him, we cannot 
 say : but, upon discovering that, although 
 Hugh felt and enjoyed, full as much as it 
 deserved, any notice or distinction that he 
 might acquire, he was careless about improving 
 his success ; that he was remiss in making up 
 to Rochester himself, and continued to live 
 about the court more as an observer than an 
 actor, without any grand point of his own to 
 carry ; upon ascertaining, too, that he was 
 far from being in the confidence of the Lady 
 de Lyle, and indeed nothing more than a 
 handsome, good-humoured, sensible lad; the 
 viscount conceived a disdain for his ignorance 
 and want of spirit, and a perfect detestation 
 for some unfashionable principles which Hugh 
 had occasionally maintained in discourse. He, 
 therefore, treated our friend with much dis- 
 regard ; not to say rudeness. Nor did he 
 return his salute when they met in the queen's
 
 rORMAN. 131 
 
 drawing-room, on the day after Hugh's inter- 
 view with his aunt. Upon that occasion, 
 however, his majesty received him with much 
 the same sort of clumsy civility and kindness 
 as formerly, and conferred on him the degree 
 of knighthood, as the Lady Essex had pre- 
 dicted. 
 
 John Hannacott met his young master, 
 on his return, with a broad grin and con- 
 gratulations. 
 
 '* Just step above with me, John," said 
 Hugh, " and help me to get rid of all this 
 finery, and become something more com- 
 fortable for the evening." 
 
 Hannacott attended him. 
 
 ' lYaith, Sir Hugh," cried John, *' instead 
 of a knight, I thought, at first, you'd had one 
 of they honours as come out last year: a 
 barrow-knight, I fancy, they call 'em." 
 
 " Nay, the knighthood will do well enough 
 for me : but do you know, John, I'm growing 
 sick of it all." 
 
 " Sick of high life, sir !" 
 
 ** Rather so, John. I'm never disposed to
 
 132 FORMAN. 
 
 tease my uncle : but do you hear nothing 
 about our moving into the country ?" 
 
 " Why, thinks I," replied Hannacott, " now 
 all the promotions and things is got over, 
 we may expect orders every day about it ; but 
 no, all the talk for every so long has been 
 about this dinner, and nothing else." 
 
 " Oh, true," said Hugh, recollecting him- 
 self; " to-day, I vow. Is it a great assembly 
 with ladies ?" 
 
 " No ladies, as I hear of," returned John. 
 " Ah, sir ! I do verily believe that my Lady 
 Essex, and the grandee folk that's got about 
 my lord's sister, is the cause why we are all 
 kept in London. My dear young master," 
 added Hannacott, with an altered voice, " it 
 makes me happy that you know and care so 
 little about 'em. My lady baroness is one of 
 the family. Lord bless the family ! bless you 
 all ! But as for that Lord of Rochester, and 
 the Lady Essex, and that other black dog, 
 take a stupid old servant's advice, and have 
 nothing to do with them : I don't like 'em. 
 Master Hugh — Sir Hugh, that is."
 
 forma:s^. 133 
 
 Mondomer's attention was sensibly attracted 
 by these few words ; but, before he could 
 reply, the peer's voice was heard calling for 
 Hannacott, and in accents which implied that 
 he had already roared in vain for some time ; 
 a circumstance that necessarily and imme- 
 diately put an end to the conversation. IVIy 
 Lord Mondomer was ready dressed by two in 
 the afternoon, to receive his guests. First, 
 arrived the General Stanley, and his eldest 
 son, James. Then, young Edward Alfreton, 
 son of the Earl of Nantwich, an officer of no 
 great military experience, but much distinction 
 in the politer circles. The next was no less a 
 personage than my lord high treasurer, the 
 Earl of Suffolk himself; and after him came 
 in an ecclesiastic of the name of Buttingall, a 
 man of well-known and established family, 
 though from that advantage the accident of 
 being born a younger brother prevented his 
 reaping any other benefit than a fair reception 
 in good society ; which birth, at that time of 
 day, ensured in a much higher degree than 
 it does now. At the age of fifty, this reverend
 
 134 FORMAN. 
 
 person had been accommodated with con- 
 siderable church preferment in the metropolis, 
 and he vacated, in consequence, a fellowship 
 at one of the principal colleges of Oxford, 
 which seat of learning had been his chief 
 residence, his home, indeed, for more than 
 twenty years before. Hugh Mondomer en- 
 tered the saloon at the same time with Dr. 
 Buttingall. For about half an hour Lord 
 Mondomer kept things going admirably ; but 
 by degrees appeared to grow uneasy, and at 
 length took care it should be known that, 
 though the Lords Rochester, and Norton- 
 borough the treasurer's cousin, were both 
 expected, it was only the former whose want 
 of punctuality could have detained my lord 
 the minister, one instant from his dinner. 
 Things now grew serious — conversation lan- 
 guished — Lord Suffolk answered only in 
 monosyllables, and made no original observa- 
 tions, but such as either directly or conse- 
 quentially, tended to explain, and indeed con- 
 siderably enhance, the value of his time ; 
 which time, nevertheless, happened to be, on
 
 rORMAN. 135 
 
 that evening, as much at his command, as 
 that of young Stanley, or Hugh, was at their 
 disposal. The clock struck three, four, and 
 five ! The baron was really in a most pitiable 
 state: he could not order the dinner to be 
 
 served, because of the two He had rather 
 
 disoblige the treasurer than the favourite ; but 
 his irritation nearly got the better of him. He 
 spoke sharply and short to his nephew, scolded 
 the servants, and became utterly unfit for 
 colloquial efforts, which were yet more than 
 ever indispensable ; when he was relieved from 
 part of his misery by a discussion between 
 young Alfreton and Buttingall, which all the 
 company, (except the Earl of Suffolk, who 
 appeared studiously inattentive,) were reduced 
 to listen to. It was produced by a wretched 
 daub, purporting to be a portrait of St. 
 Benedict, that hung up in one corner of the 
 saloon, whom the divine stigmatized as a 
 fanatic, and extended that opprobrious term 
 to all solitary recluses that ever existed. 
 
 Now, the officer, whether from perverseness 
 or a real wrong quarter in his understanding,
 
 136 FOIIMAN. 
 
 thought fit to qualify his adniission of that 
 doctrine with this reservation ; that there 
 were establishments then flourishing in Eng- 
 land, which were as little serviceable, either 
 to religion or society, as the wildest retreats of 
 hermits in Africa, or elsewhere ; and that it 
 mattered not much, in his opinion, whether 
 a man withdrew to a desert, and lived upon 
 roots; or whether, being equally useless, he 
 came regularly to dinner in a college hall, 
 upon beef and ale. On that topic, it is 
 probable he would have exhibited an infinite 
 fund of pleasantry, novelty, and wit, had it 
 not been for the vehement interruption of the 
 doctor, with a louder voice, and more im- 
 posing manner, Vt^ho undertook to show — 
 first, the true description of our establishments 
 for learning, at Oxford; secondly, how far 
 the intentions of their founders had been 
 carried into effect ; thirdly, that even, in their 
 own days of ignorance, the anchorets were of 
 no service to real piety ; and fourthly, with 
 
 respect to living on roots But just then the 
 
 great bell in the court rang an exquisitely
 
 foRMAN. isir 
 
 delightful peal to all assembled ; and Rochester, 
 accompanied by his ally, entered the room 
 with the most undaunted composure. Little 
 explanation did the viscount deign to make, 
 and no sort of apology, beyond the mere state- 
 ment, that they had been riding with the king 
 since the court broke up. The banquet now 
 ensued in earnest, and was hardly concluded, 
 when my lord treasurer, who had been mor- 
 tified and sullen throughout, took his de- 
 parture. 
 
 " I have known my coz. better company," 
 observed Nortonborough : ** w hat has offended 
 him? He surely did not think we could 
 return earlier." 
 
 " I fear he might not have been aware of 
 your engagement with, his majesty at all," 
 said Lord iVIondomer. 
 
 " And who cares what he thought?" said 
 Rochester, who was himself in no very charm- 
 ing temper: " he has as much pomp, to the 
 full, as capacity ; and, I vow, has left his 
 treasurer's staff behind him." 
 
 At this sally there was an universal laugh, it
 
 138 FOEMAN. 
 
 appearing that the earl had, in fact, left his 
 usual staff, or walking-stick, for he moved 
 feebly from a rheumatic complaint, in the 
 hall where they dined. 
 
 " Why, 'tis a crutch," said Alfreton. 
 
 " Give it to me," cried Lord Mondomer. 
 " Save us all ! it must be sent back this Very 
 evening. Hand it over — this way." 
 
 A silence followed, which was broken by 
 Lord Mondomer asking Alfreton, whether 
 'twas his uncle, or great-uncle, who had been 
 the intimate friend and patron of Bishop 
 Hooper ? 
 
 " Oh, great-uncle, my lord, if not a step 
 farther back. Poor old Master Saintlow ! he 
 had to run for it ; and when fire and faggot 
 was all over, did not live six months to enjoy 
 himself." 
 
 " I should have thought," observed Hugh, 
 " that the death of Bishop Hooper, who, as I 
 hear, was more than three-quarters of an 
 hour alive in the flames, might have convinced 
 them that cruel executions would never serve 
 their purpose. If any thing could have
 
 FORMAN. 139 
 
 terrified the reformists out of their religion, 
 such a spectacle as that must." 
 
 ^' This is admirable canary, my lord," said 
 Nortonborough, replenishing his silver goblet. 
 
 " People talk more about those times of 
 Queen Mary than they understand," said 
 Rochester, willing to make light of young 
 Mondomer: " in many respects the days of 
 popery were preferable to these we live in : 
 the old system was a support to the crown, 
 and its practice no restraint upon the enjoy- 
 ments of society. Now we have little else 
 than hypocrisy and grimace, with Brownists, 
 Puritans, and I know not what rude and 
 mischievous sects." 
 
 Dr. Buttingall was enchanted ! he never 
 could even have hoped that in such a com- 
 pany the conversation would have taken such 
 a direction. 
 
 *^ True, my good lord," he exclaimed; " and 
 how should it be otherwise, when even the 
 established clergy are, in great measure, 
 composed of schismatics ? I will undertake
 
 140 FORMAN. 
 
 to demonstrate that the discipline of the 
 Church of England is at an end, and that a 
 factious, intriguing, and, as your lordship 
 shrewdly says, hypocritical party, has been 
 rife from the very first days of our late 
 monarch. Nor am I inclined to allow the 
 exception that is claimed in favour of Travers : 
 he was, to be sure, a regular man in his habits; 
 but, as to the controversy between him and 
 Hooker I shall come to that by and by." 
 
 This intimation convinced Rochester, who 
 was sufficiently impatient before, that no time 
 was to be lost ; and he cut the doctor short 
 with — " No doubt, no doubt: you, sir, must 
 be as competent a judge of these matters, I 
 should think, as any country-bred young man 
 of a heated imagination." 
 
 Hugh was hurt at this rudeness, which 
 could not be mistaken. 
 
 " You will recollect, my lord," said he, 
 " that I have not contradicted you. I know 
 little of the sects you mention. As to Robert 
 Brown, indeed, the founder of one of them,
 
 rORMAN. 141 
 
 I verily believe that he was a wrong-headed 
 man ; spoilt by his admirers, of scanty know- 
 ledge, and a vain and insolent temper." 
 
 Something either in the terms or tone 
 of this answer produced an instant effect 
 upon Rochester's countenance ; and to pre- 
 vent any thing unpleasant, General Stanley 
 observed : — 
 
 " But surely, Sir Hugh, a great proportion 
 of the Puritans come very much under your 
 description of Brown ; and what can be 
 expected but future misery and disorder, from 
 those who make their religion an instrument 
 for carrying points in this world ?" 
 
 " I entirely agree with you, sir," replied 
 Hugh, *' if their principles be at all what you 
 have stated them." 
 
 ** And does any body," said Rochester, 
 *^ any body, I mean, who is qualified to 
 give an opinion, doubt, that ambition is 
 always at the bottom of pretences to more 
 righteousness than our neighbours — and, 
 indeed, superiors?" 
 
 " I, my lord," answered Hugh, " do take
 
 142 FORMAN. 
 
 the liberty to say, that if there is a matter to 
 be found in which superiority of station ought 
 not at all to be considered, it is to be totally 
 disregarded upon the subject we are talking 
 of. I repeat, that I know nothing of these 
 Puritans, who may be hypocritical, or may 
 not. But if the leading persons in either 
 church or state shall say, we are righteous 
 enough, and whoever exceeds us, or differs 
 from us, is to be denounced as a dangerous 
 and bad man ; that I call the spirit of perse- 
 cution; that was the very jealousy and original 
 intolerance of the Pharisees of old." 
 
 " Pish ! shaw ! that won't hold for a 
 moment ! " cried Nortonborough. " My dear 
 lord, you are undoubtedly right, and we are 
 obliged by your warning against cant and 
 ill intentions. I must say. Sir Hugh, that 
 your opposition to his lordship is most extra- 
 ordinary, and your argument — oh ! really, 
 but an unhappy effort." 
 
 " Perhaps so ; but what was my argument, 
 Lord Nortonborough ?" 
 
 " Argument ! what ! why about the Pha-
 
 FORMAN. 143 
 
 risees and Sadducees, and I never heard a 
 weaker." 
 
 *' Did your lordship comprehend every 
 former argument you may have heard, as well 
 as you appear to do this ?" 
 
 " My Lord Mondomer," said Norton- 
 borough, with a struggle to seem cool and 
 composed, " your nephew has, I fancy, drank 
 deeper than he is accustomed to. Young 
 gentleman, if your object is to persuade us that 
 you are a sounder divine than not only an 
 eminent professor in company, but my excel- 
 lent friend. Lord Rochester, and we all know 
 who was his lordship's instructor ! if that be 
 your aim, I can only say," with a forced laugh, 
 " you must get some greater ass than myself 
 to estabhsh your point upon." 
 
 *' If I can find one," replied Hugh, who 
 had now certainly lost his usual patience and 
 civility. 
 
 Nortonborough looked disconcerted; but 
 Rochester broke in with some imperious 
 language, of which the words insolence, for-
 
 344 FORMAN. 
 
 wardness, and should not be suffered to sit 
 in his company, were alone audible. 
 
 " I have not been used to such treatment," 
 said Hugh, with much emotion; " as to 
 sitting in your company, I pledge my word 
 of honour, that the circumstance of this being 
 the house of my own relation, is the only thing 
 that prevents my driving your lordship from 
 the table instantly, with violence and dis- 
 grace." 
 
 Long before their heat had come to this 
 pass. Lord Mondomer had exhausted every 
 variety of short exclamation, frowns, winks, and 
 signs, in vain upon his nephew, to induce him 
 to desist ■ at length the peer pushed himself 
 low in his chair, and stretched forth his leg to 
 attract Hugh's attention by absolutely kicking 
 him, but could not reach so far : he then 
 looked about him in despair, and discerned 
 with rapture, at his feet, the treasurer s staff, 
 as it had been called. This instrument was 
 forthwith put in requisition ; and at the 
 moment of Hugh's last retort, when several of
 
 FORMAN. 145 
 
 the party opposite had crowded in dose 
 together, Rochester and Hugh with fury in 
 their looks, Nortonborough with officiousness, 
 and some of the others with zeal to interpose. 
 The baron aimed a sharp back-handed blow 
 in the direction, as he thought, of his ne- 
 phew's leg. 
 
 '' Confound it all!" bellowed Norton- 
 borough, as he started up and danced about 
 the hall, cursing and swearing. " What is 
 the meaning of this ? Are you all drunk, or 
 distracted, or what? How am I to under- 
 stand this usage?" 
 
 With the most profound apologies Lord 
 Mondomer assured him that the blow was 
 an unhappy mistake, and meant as a hint to 
 his own nephew. 
 
 " Hint ! do you call it ? I positively believe 
 my shin is laid open to the bone ; but indeed, 
 my lord, you should take more care ; such 
 an accident is vastly disagreeable ; so absurd, 
 as well as painful." 
 
 Rochester had now risen. He quitted the 
 house with little ceremony or civility, and was 
 
 VOL. I. H
 
 146 PORMAN. 
 
 followed by all the rest : and Lord Mondomei', 
 soon discovering that Hugh was not in a state 
 to be lectured, being, indeed, inflamed with 
 wine and indignation in a very unusual 
 degree, left him undisturbed for that night.
 
 FOUMAN. 147 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Before six in the morning Hugh was up 
 and walking in the garden ; he remembered, 
 indistinctly, what had passed the preceding 
 evening, though he was, on the whole, well 
 aware that a very serious trial awaited him. 
 His principles seemed to require a line of 
 conduct that his utmost strength of mind 
 was hardly equal to, and those principles 
 Hugh had never been in the practice of 
 accommodating to every worldly convenience. 
 Lord Mondomer seeing him as he paced 
 backwards and forwards, was dressed himself 
 with far greater expedition than usual, in 
 consequence. He soon made his appearance 
 on the terrace, and thus accosted his nephew : 
 
 *' The more I consider my caution in not 
 talking to you last night, after the company 
 had broken up, the more I am satisfied with 
 it ; for you really were in a condition which 
 precluded any advantage to yourself, or ease 
 H 2
 
 148 FORMAN. 
 
 of mind to me, by the discussion : truly, 
 Hugh, you have not altogether the commarHl 
 over yourself that I hoped and expected : I 
 have never known you drink so freely before." 
 
 " It is not my habit, sir ; and I novt^ feel 
 feverish, dissatisfied, and altogether sufficiently 
 uncomfortable." 
 
 " What is over cannot be remedied ; and 
 the doubt is, how you are to act now," s^aid 
 Lord Mondomer : " my dear boy, as a man 
 of the world, I must tell you, that if he con- 
 siders you of sufficient importance, you are te 
 expect a challenge from Lord Rochester." 
 
 *' You cannot, sir, be more entirely aware 
 of that than I am, and I think — I have made 
 up my mind upon the subject." 
 
 " Yes, no doubt, as all hot-brained young 
 men are ready to do ; but I am sadly uneasy 
 and afflicted about it." 
 
 " You mistake me, uncle : I have resolved, 
 if I can keep the resolution, that nothing in 
 this world shall induce me to enter upon a 
 deliberate duel." 
 
 " Hey ! how ! I don't understand — "
 
 FORMAN. 149 
 
 " The subject is painful, sir, and I will not 
 be long : the religious duty in which I was 
 Instructed and established by my father, calls 
 upon me not to deny the Author of that 
 religion before men : now all trial, arising 
 from ordinary persecution, is at an end in 
 this land ; but the customs of society may be 
 unchristian, and the proof of our fidelity of a 
 different description from heretofore : to the 
 best of my understanding these voluntary 
 revengeful meetings are contrary to the letter 
 of an express commandment, and to the spiiit 
 of them unquestionably, if not to the very 
 verbal injunctions of our Saviour and his 
 Apostles, throughout the sacred volume." 
 
 " But stay," cried Lord Mondomer, *' I 
 hardly — now Hugh, consider, I am in a dis- 
 tressing situation; what you say has often 
 struck me ; I have a great reverence for the 
 reformed faith; you know I have; but then 
 there is an inviolable law among gentlemen — 
 why a young man who refused a challenge 
 would be expelled for ever from society."
 
 150 FORMAN. 
 
 " He most certainly would, sir, as society 
 is now constituted; and I should feel it acutely, 
 very bitterly indeed, and would rather, oh ! 
 how much rather! go to the stake in resist- 
 ance of a corrupt religion, than be scorned, 
 ridiculed, and neglected through life, as I am 
 likely to be : but the question is, God, or man. 
 I am resolved ; and my only doubt is, whether 
 I shall be able to keep to my determination." 
 
 " Well, I don't know," said his uncle; 
 " but supposing you to have grossly offended 
 my Lord Rochester." 
 
 " If 1 have been intemperate in insulting 
 him, I must, however it may gall me, make 
 due concessions ; but to the best of my remem- 
 brance I was injuriously treated, and provoked 
 beyond endurance." 
 
 '^ My dearest Hugh, you are a good, and 
 ivell I know, a brave youth as any now living ; 
 but this will not do ; my poor brother brought 
 you up with strange notions : bless me, you 
 have no conception of the insolence of such 
 a man as Rochester ! why, any gentleman who
 
 FORMAN. 151 
 
 shunned his call to the tield, he would be 
 likely to visit with personal degradation, even 
 assault." 
 
 " Would he so ? No, you don't mean it," 
 cried Hugh, while his eyes glistened : '* 1 have 
 a good right to defend myself; and that, indeed, 
 might set all clear ; but such an opportunity, 
 such good fortune, it would be too much to 
 expect : he will better know how to compass 
 my ruin in this world, and I must be prepared 
 for the worst" 
 
 However, it so happened that King James 
 had already received intimation of the mis- 
 understanding at Lord IMondomer's ; and as, 
 even independently of his care for his favourite, 
 he mortally hated all appeals to arms, public 
 or private, no time was lost in providing 
 against its probable consequences : not that 
 Rochester had given this intelligence, for we 
 will deal fairly by him : he had just as much 
 courage as was requisite to satisfy the demands 
 of society, and felt that after the threat he had 
 received, something must be done : his only 
 doubt was, whether young Mondomer was a fit
 
 152 PORMAN. 
 
 antagonist for one of his exalted station and 
 grandeur; nor was it Alfreton, who thought 
 the quarrel a nice, lively incident, and wished 
 it to take its course ; nor Buttingall, who sus- 
 pected Hugh of differing in opinion from him 
 upon points about which he (the doctor) must 
 know best, and thereupon set him down for a 
 coxcomb, and had no objection to his getting 
 into a scrape. But the Stanleys were right- 
 headed people ; and the general, who had been 
 used all his life to affairs of this sort, saw 
 directly that he could put an end to every 
 inconvenience, without compromising either of 
 the parties. Before they slept, therefore, he 
 and his son took such steps as brought an 
 officer from his majesty to Lord Mondomer's 
 during the discourse which we have just related, 
 who, with the utmost courtesy, informed the 
 parties engaged therein, that Hugh was to be 
 considered as his prisoner, acquainting them 
 at the same time, that the Viscount Rochester 
 was likewise under arrest. Lord Mondomer 
 concealed, with consummate address, his 
 rapture at this intelligence, and saying, with
 
 FORMAN. 153 
 
 a grave face, that his majesty's commands 
 must be submitted to ; added something per- 
 sonally civil to the gentleman who brought 
 them. 
 
 Hugh bowed in silence ; he even doubted 
 whether his sincerity did not require him to 
 explain to the officer (a total stranger) jvhat 
 his resolution had been before this interposi- 
 tion of the king; but even if that were his 
 duty, which may appear questionable, we must 
 freely confess that such an effort of self-devo- 
 tion and magnanimity was beyond a young 
 man not yet twenty-one, and he quietly fol- 
 lowed the others into the house. 
 
 Lord Mondomer was given to understand, 
 in the progress of the day, from high authority, 
 that his nephew's continuance in the metro- 
 polis might be dispensed with just at present ; 
 and his sister hinted to him, that a course ot 
 foreign travel would be the best measure to 
 render Hugh acquainted with mankind, clear 
 away his prejudices, and get rid of the imprac- 
 ticable part of his disposition ; which the lady 
 declared to be so offensive to her, that till 
 H 5
 
 154 PORMAN. 
 
 there was a greater change in that respect than 
 she saw any reason to expect, she should 
 withdraw all notice from him, and concern 
 about him. To his lordship's vehement 
 remonstrances against such neglect of a young 
 man, who, as he truly said, was a credit to his 
 family, and likely to promote the honour and 
 welfare of any connexion to which he might 
 belong, the baroness returned no kind of answer : 
 indeed the subject of her nephew having been 
 dismissed from her thoughts, which were then 
 otherwise occupied, she had not adverted to a 
 single sentence of the peer's harangue. 
 
 Hugh appeared to like the proposal well 
 
 enough, and made preparations with great 
 
 alacrity, when his uncle informed him there 
 
 was a necessity for proceeding to France 
 
 direcdy from London, and in as short a time 
 
 as could possibly be contrived. The last day 
 
 of July, within a week of the time when Hugh 
 
 received this communication, was determined 
 
 upon for the moment of his departure, and on 
 
 that very day he did certainly leave his uncle's 
 
 house, but not in the direction of the French
 
 FOR MAN. 155 
 
 coast ; for King James, with his usual shrewd 
 ness, suspecting every thing, and providing 
 against dangers that were not, in the remotest 
 degree, Hkely to happen, took it into his head 
 that nothing could be intended by Hugh's 
 going abroad, but an uninterrupted meeting 
 with his minion, Rochester ; and as measures 
 had been decisively taken against the possi- 
 bility of such an occurrence while they both 
 remained in England, the continental expedi- 
 tion was positively forbidden, without any 
 reason assigned, and Hugh ordered to repair 
 to his uncle's seat in the north. 
 
 " My dear boy," said the peer to our hero, 
 the evening before he left London, " I was 
 always sufficiently disposed to think well of 
 you; but I must say, that during the six 
 weeks we have been together, since your return 
 from Cumberland, you have greatly risen in 
 ipy regard ; not that I agree with all your 
 notions ; I am not prepared to go that length, 
 but will admit, like an honest man, as to some 
 points in which we differ, that I am by no 
 means without suspecting you may be in the
 
 156 FORMAlSr. 
 
 right, notwithstanding all my observation and 
 knowledge of life : there is one thing, however, 
 Hugh, in which I think it possible you may be 
 led away by passion, and would do well to listen 
 to my advice and opinion. I remember teasing 
 you soon after you came here in a talk we had 
 about the Harlandes." Hugh coloured, but 
 looked very grave. " Now I knew all the 
 time — to be sure I did, the state of your 
 inclinations; but I doubt, my dear child, I 
 doubt, indeed, whether it can do ; my projects 
 for you were of a very different description, 
 and my sister's < " 
 
 " Be pleased, sir," said Hugh, hastily, " to 
 confine yourself to your own wishes and plans 
 with regard to me, and depend upon it they 
 shall ever be attended to." 
 
 " Now that's dutiful, Hugh ; thaf s kind, I 
 say; ay, and sensible too; for if your happiness 
 was really at stake, do you suppose that I 
 would cross your desire of marrying into so 
 respectable and excellent a family, the daugh- 
 ter, too, of my faithful, old, honest friend ? 
 But you are too young to think of such a pro-
 
 FORM AN. 157 
 
 ceeding: I could not at present make any 
 arrangements for it ; and you may confidently 
 believe me, Hugh, (though I know you will 
 not) when I tell you that the loves of boys and 
 girls scarcely twenty, are not matters of such 
 importance as they imagine, even to them- 
 selves ; and there never was yet an instance in 
 this world where both parties were not well- 
 pleased that such nonsense was put an end to 
 within fifteen months afterwards, and they 
 prevented from hampering themselves for life. 
 Well, now come; which of the girls is it r" 
 
 " Really, sir, that seems rather an odd way 
 of putting a question on so delicate a sub- 
 ject }' 
 
 " The eldest, isn't it ? — Blanche?" 
 
 " I certainly have the highest value for 
 Blanche Harlande, my lord.'* 
 
 " Look ye, Hugh, you are nearly of age, 
 and if you were younger, I pretend not to 
 imjx)se commands on a lad of your worth and 
 understanding ; but you will oblige me by 
 remaining at Mondomer, by not going west- 
 ward of it at least — you comprehend me — •
 
 158 FORMAN. 
 
 till I come down myself; which I suppose 
 must happen, at the latest, within three weeks 
 of this time." 
 
 *' I give you my word, uncle, that you s^iall 
 be obeyed : indeed, I know not that any body 
 would be particularly overjoyed to see me 
 (added he, in a melancholy and dissatisfied 
 tone) if I were to go to Belton." 
 
 The peer was surprised at this ready ac- 
 quiescence ; but it was not his game to express 
 any astonishment, so he made no reply, and 
 they passed to other topics.
 
 PORMAN. ~ 159 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Even to those whose element a populous 
 city may, with no impropriety, be called; whose 
 chief gratifications not only consist in the 
 society, bustle, amusements, and competitions 
 of such a scene, but whose graver liopes and 
 schemes are all connected with it; even by 
 such persons, the first change from crowded, 
 gloomy streets, and oppressive rooms, to free 
 space, pure air, serenity and verdure, during 
 the finest season of the year, is generally 
 admitted to be well enough for variety ; and, 
 indeed, is apt to have, sometimes to the extent 
 of ten days, or a fortnight, very considerable 
 charms in their eyes. How might it then 
 have been expected to exhilarate the spirits 
 of our hero, who came up, originally, to the 
 metropolis against his will ; and the gratifica- 
 tion of whose vanity, when there, by no means 
 compensated for the necessary alteration in 
 all his habits that was forced upon him. Did
 
 160 FORMAN. 
 
 he ride on gallantly and happily ; now enjoy- 
 ing, not, indeed, the beauties of the sur- 
 rounding scenery, for, if possible, fewer were 
 to be observed upon his road to Northumber- 
 land, at that period, than we are now accus- 
 tomed to in the same direction ; but the sight 
 of those rural images and occupations to 
 which, for some weeks, he had been a 
 stranger? Did he proceed, now conversing 
 in easy cheerfulness with such travellers as he 
 might overtake, and now engaged in delight- 
 ful reveries of his own ? We are concerned 
 to say, much otherwise. Reveries of his own, 
 indeed, were pretty plentifully indulged ; the 
 only doubt is, how far they were delightful. 
 On the contrary, a course of painful reflections, 
 which had been lately kept under, first, by the 
 tumult of his own various engagements, and 
 afterwards by suspicion and uneasiness about 
 one of his nearest relations, now pressed upon 
 his mind ; and one evening, we are not precisely 
 certain in which day's journey it was, at some 
 distance, however, from Derby to the north- 
 ward, he took out, and began to reperuse a
 
 FORMAN. 161 
 
 letter that he happened to have about him, 
 which he had read three times on the preceding 
 day, and (after a solemn determination to look 
 at it no more,) once that morning already. It 
 ran to this effect. 
 
 " Dear Hugh, 
 
 " There is always uncertainty, I know, and, 
 at any rate, so much irregularity as to the time of 
 our receiving letters from London at this immense 
 distance, that I was not disappointed or uneasy, 
 (not much, at least), when none came from you 
 till a fortnight, all but two days, after your leaving 
 Belton. Nor did I mind, I assure you, Hugh, the 
 joking and teasing of my sisters, who said you 
 had forgot me — forgot us all, — that is to say, 
 amongst the great people, and fine sights, and fine 
 court ladies. Now such sort of jesting is not very 
 pleasant, and what I do not think I should have 
 practised towards them ; though, perhaps I might. 
 But if any thing vexed me, it was my dear father's 
 shaking his head, as if he did not think you would 
 write at all ; and saying something in a confused 
 way, as he sometimes does, you know, Hugh, 
 which seemed to me like a doubt, whether, if you 
 did write, I ought to send you any letter in return.
 
 162 
 
 Foil MAN. 
 
 But he couldn't mean that ; and I'm sure I don't 
 understand what he did mean. So, when your 
 letter arrived, at last, it made amends for every 
 thing, and I found it was dated on the very next 
 day after you got to Sir Simon's. I shall not 
 pretend to deny that it was excessively entertain- 
 ing ; and then the friendship and affection of it 
 made me so happy ! that I have been in good 
 spirits ever since. I was somewhat uncomfortable 
 before ; partly, because I was so curious to know 
 whether you had got safe to London, and partly 
 from a veiy odd thing that happened to me on 
 the fourth day after you went away. You must 
 know, Hugh, that I was walking without my 
 sisters in that same path, by the side of the water, 
 which, I am sure, you very well remember. It 
 was a cloudy, dull day, and I thought it best to 
 keep near home, because it might rain every 
 minute. I had not walked far, when I saw a man 
 before me, a little way out of the path, leaning 
 upon some hurdles. As I came near, he walked 
 on. Now no one would have thought of remark- 
 ing him, but for his dress ; which was diffk-ent 
 from the peasantry around, for he had a long 
 wrapping kind of cloak, all loose about him. 
 Well ; I went on further than I had intended, and 
 while I was thinking of any thing in the universe
 
 FORMAX. 163 
 
 but him, this figure suddenly turned, passed quick 
 by me, and, planting himself in the walk between 
 me and the way home, seized me by the arm, and 
 looked me full in the face ! I never in my life, 
 Hugh, saw such a hideous, ill-favoured wretch : 
 pale as a corpse, and such a horrid expression 
 when he began to speak : I really don't quite like 
 to think it over. He said something of this sort, 
 but, perhaps, not the very words : ' Such miserable 
 chattering, or babbling,' or some such word, * has 
 been your ruin. You are in his, or our, way ; 
 and, by the powers of h — ^11 ! what must be done, 
 may as well be done now !' at the same time he 
 grasped me so tight, that, what wdth that and my 
 surprise, I did not move, or, I believe, speak. But 
 while he went on in this manner, some people 
 came towards us, practising their psalm-singing, 
 as loud as they could, two or three together ; and 
 then the man, with a vehement oath, splashed 
 through the water, and was off in a moment on 
 the other side. Now, Hugh, I actually was not 
 «o much frightened at all this till afterwards : it 
 was more astonishment, that any body should 
 behave so, hereabouts, to one of our family. Upon 
 my word, I should almost have believed, from his 
 look and manner, that he meant to put me to 
 death : but he had no knife, or any weapon, in his
 
 164 FORMAN* 
 
 hand, nor any sword on, that I saw. Those who 
 were singing proved to be old Griffith, and two 
 of the men that work for Saunders. They were 
 immensely surprised and indignant, I must say ; 
 ftnd the two younger crossed the water, to look 
 for him, while I made Griffith conduct me home. 
 He told me that, by my description, he had no 
 doubt it was the same man who had been lately 
 seen by his son, and twice by somebody else, in 
 the parson^s fields, at midnight, sometimes raving 
 and sometimes as if whispering — but all alone; 
 and they considered him to be a madman, which 
 I dare say he is. Margaret and Elinor were 
 never told of this, it would have terrified them so ; 
 and my poor father was in great uneasiness for 
 some time. People here, for an entire week, at 
 least, have been hunting over the whole country, 
 far and near, to seize him ; but not a soul has seen 
 or heard of him since. I hope, however, you do 
 not think me more weak and timid than my neigh- 
 bours, or that my life is to be discomposed by 
 such an event as this, strange as it is, and what 
 will probably never be explained. I think no more 
 of it; and, indeed, Hugh, I must confess, that 
 any circumstance which could have kept me 
 uneasy, after your nice and very kind letter arrived, 
 must have been a bitter one indeed."
 
 FORMAN*. 165 
 
 Then, after many particular messages from 
 Sir Giles and the sisterhood, and a wish in- 
 timated, on the part of the writer, to hear from 
 him again, (for which there was no reason 
 expressed, but because he must see so much 
 and have so much to say), the letter was con- 
 cluded, and subscribed bv his 
 
 *^ Ever true friend, 
 
 " Blanche Harlande." 
 
 What sensations of pleasure, astonishment^ 
 and alarm this epistle at first excited in our 
 hero, may be well imagined. That the being 
 who had thus menaced Blanche was the same 
 person whom he saw and talked with the 
 night before he quitted Belton, there could be 
 no doubt : but Hugh had afterwards other 
 suspicions upon that subject. Three times, 
 since the receipt of her's, did he write full, 
 affectionate, and, the two last, even passionate 
 letters, not unaccompanied with gentle re- 
 proaches, to Belton ; but not one syllable of 
 answer had he obtained, at which, though we
 
 166 PORMAN. 
 
 had no fair opportunity of mentioning it be- 
 fore, it is most certain that he was first 
 restless, then low, then angry, and, since the 
 commencement of this expedition, when his 
 thoughts had scope for dwelling upon it, some- 
 thing very like seriously unhappy. At this part 
 of the journey the road became more interesting 
 and pleasant to our hero, though not to his 
 horse. The ascents increased to formidable 
 hills, and the country grew rude and rough. 
 He was now upon an extensive moor, scantily, 
 at first, sprinkled over with underWood, which 
 became thicker and thicker as he advanced, 
 till he found himself in a sort of wilderness, 
 intersected by different roads, from which the 
 principal northern track could not easily be 
 distinguished. Having inquired of his servant, 
 who had often made the journey before, how 
 far he conceived it to be to Winster, where it 
 was intended to pass the night, — upon his 
 report, Hugh judged it unnecessary to proceed 
 with any such alacrity as should disturb bis 
 own reflections. The evening was so pro-
 
 rORMAN. 167 
 
 foundly still, that any noise, from almost 
 whatever distance, readily reached his ear. 
 He listened — it was soothing and gratifying — 
 to the lowing of cattle in the valley, and en- 
 deavoured, as the hum floated in the air, to 
 catch more distinctly the lulling sounds of a 
 rookery. Other noises, however, soon inter- 
 fered with this agreeable occupation : the 
 whoop ! and hollo ! of the human species was 
 plainly heard ; and, at the same time, a beating 
 of hoofs upon the turf, as from men riding 
 hard. The cry now became quite distinct. 
 ^* Round there — round: between the thicket, 
 
 and — get round him : he's a sorcerer — a sor- 
 es 
 
 cerer. Stop the dog." 
 
 And before Hugh could see from whence 
 these voices proceeded, a man rode furiously 
 towards him, just where the road was most 
 contracted by thorns and other shrubs. He 
 came forward with a naked sword, no covers 
 ing upon his head, his dr^ss flying about him 
 in disorder, and a black mask, or black cloth 
 drawn entirely over his face. That circum-
 
 l68 FOR MAN. 
 
 Stance determined Hugh, who had little time 
 for consideration, to interfere. 
 
 '* Quit my path !" said the stranger, " or 
 I'll fell you to the earth !" 
 
 Hugh rode full in the way ; and the other, 
 without a word more, dashed at him, aiming, 
 at the same instant, a blow with the sword, 
 that narrowly missed our young friend. The 
 horses rushed together! — Mondomer's was 
 driven, staggering, into the bushes, and the 
 man's, upon that rebuff, turned short at once, 
 so that his rider had to make some efforts to 
 get his head round again. Hugh, with hand 
 and spur together, brought his horse up, and 
 sprung to his former position, with his falchion 
 drawn in his hand. He was making signals 
 for a parley, when the other attacked him for 
 the second time, and, after a feint to strike, 
 gave a deadly thrust at his body, which passed 
 through two folds of his cloak, and was warded 
 off by his left arm. Mondomer raised him- 
 self in the stirrups, and struck, with all the 
 force he was master of, at the man who had
 
 FORMAN. 169 
 
 overreached himself: the blow took effect 
 upon his head, and brought him to the ground, 
 M'here he lay without motion. At this period, 
 Ned, at a brisk pace, came up to his side, and 
 the noises increased around him, though no 
 one else was yet to be seen for the bushes. 
 
 " Where have jou been all this time ?" said 
 Hugh to his servant ; and then cut short an 
 answer about a stone in his horse's foot, by 
 desiring him to watch his fallen foe, while he 
 rode forward for explanation of these strange 
 events. After proceeding about fifty yards, 
 he came upon more open and unencumbered 
 ground, and was immediately addressed by 
 three men, one of whom wound a horn, and 
 as many more quickly joined the party. They 
 asked, several at once, whether Hugh had seen 
 any body; and upon his describing the ap- 
 pearance of the person who assailed him, and 
 the struggle that had taken place, he who was 
 evidently the chief of the group thanked him 
 briefly, but with much earnestness; adding, 
 " Let me beg of you, sir, to conduct us, with- 
 out loss of time, to the spot where you have 
 
 VOL. I. I
 
 170 FORMAlSr. 
 
 left him. Plague on the old dog ! to think 
 that he should so bafBe us." 
 
 " Old !" said Hugh ; " was it an old man 
 that you were after?" 
 
 '' B}^ his look one would have sworn it," 
 replied the other ; *' but I guess he is some- 
 thing very different from what he seems to be. 
 Not badly mounted either — and in the heart 
 of this infernal underwood, well might we 
 have lost him for good and all, but for the 
 accident of his falling in with this gentle- 
 man." 
 
 A loud shout, or shriek, was now heard 
 from Ned, and, Mondomer showing the way, 
 they all entered the thicket, where they found 
 his servant standing, in apparent dismay, 
 and holding his own horse by the bridle. 
 Neither horse nor man were to be seen beside 
 him. 
 
 '' What's the meaning of all this?" cried 
 Mondomer, hastily : " where is he who lay 
 upon the ground here ?" 
 
 ** Indeed, your honour, I'm sadly vexed : 
 but you can't be far from him. He lay quite
 
 FORMAN. 171 
 
 still ; so, thinks I, if I don't hear him breathe, 
 he's certainly dead : so I down'd with my ear, 
 and he never breathed, sure enough ; and while 
 I took account of that, away breaks his horse 
 all through the brambles like; and thinks I, 
 its a pity to lose the nag, and up I was to 
 gallop after him, when the fellow moved, and 
 crawled along upon his belly, just like a great 
 snake ; and before I was off again, and could 
 get down there, being hampered with the 
 horse, and one thing or another, he crawled 
 under that holly bush." 
 
 " Which ? here ? this way ? this large 
 bush?" were vehemently demanded by many 
 of those assembled. 
 
 " There's his horse, I swear, my lord; 
 there's the horse !" cried one of the attendants ; 
 and at some distance the steed was seen 
 plunging amongst the copse, with one leg 
 over the bridle, which dangled upon the 
 ground. 
 
 " Deuce take the horse," said the principal ; 
 '* mind the caitiff himself! Get round this 
 I 2
 
 172 FORMAN. 
 
 tree, quite opposite to us : now in on every 
 side — in boys!" 
 
 They accordingly beat about with the utmost 
 perseverance, first in the direction pointed out 
 by Ned, and afterwards in every other around 
 them, till the sun went down, without the 
 slightest success on their part ; and they came 
 to a conference at last, wearied and discon- 
 certed. 
 
 The sword which the man had borne — a 
 strait, broad weapon, sharp on both sides, was 
 found upon the grass ; it had been forced from 
 his hand by the violence of the fall, and lay 
 at some distance off. Mondomer smartly 
 reproved Ned for his negligence. 
 
 " He be badly hurt — that's my notion, sir," 
 Baid the servant ; " 'ull die somewhere among 
 they copses." 
 
 ^' That is far from being my wish, and I 
 doubt it much," returned Hugh ; ** there's no 
 blood upon my falchion, and I thought, at the 
 time, he was not fairly struck with the edge of 
 it. And now, sir," addressing himself to the
 
 FORMAN. 173 
 
 leading stranger, '' may I beg for some ex- 
 planation of this whole adventure r" 
 
 " You have a good right to demand one, 
 sir," answered the other ; '* but it will be some 
 while in the telling. How far from hence 
 were you intending to proceed to-night?" 
 
 " I thought to have reached Winster." 
 
 " Nine long miles yet at the very least ; and 
 my own journey southward has been likewise 
 impeded by all this. Tis every thing but 
 pitch dark, and I should propose our taking 
 possession of a coarse, rough sort of house - — 
 a house of entertainment rather for horse than 
 man, close here, in the neighbourhood. Beds 
 will be out of all question ; but we may get 
 something to eat, and shall have a roof over 
 our heads while we converse together." 
 
 With this proposal Hugh thought it best to 
 agree; and the superiors, riding forward, were 
 followed by Mondomer's man and the stranger's 
 attendants, now six in number, having been 
 joined, towards the conclusion of their fruitless 
 search, by an additional servant, whose own
 
 174 FORMAN. 
 
 clothes as well as all the forepart of his horse, 
 which went lame, were soiled with dirt and 
 wet. In this order they arrived at the Crown 
 and Thistle, either an absolute pothouse, or 
 an inn of the most paltry description.
 
 roRMAx. 175 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 The master of the house soon made his 
 appearance, cap in hand, surrounded by a knot 
 of women of various ages : but upon receiving 
 information that so numerous and grand a 
 company meant nothing short of actually 
 passing the night at his house, he was so 
 bewildered, that the ready promise of every 
 imaginable accommodation, which was at his 
 tongue's end when he came to the door, now 
 stuck in his throat : he could only express, in 
 hesitating accents, a hope that he might be 
 able to satisfy their graces. Three great louts 
 of the more robust sex were now summoned 
 from their work in the fields, (for mine host, it 
 seems, added the creditable occupation of a 
 farmer upon a small scale, to that of an inn- 
 keeper), who were shortly after busied in the 
 cavalry department ; and outhouses of every 
 description were converted into stables, with a
 
 176 FORMAN. 
 
 promptitude that showed much experience and 
 consummate address in such transformations. 
 
 The kitchen, a paved and vaulted apart- 
 ment, was in an instant filled with the domestics, 
 to the great annoyance of the landlord, his 
 wife, who acted as cook, and all the subor- 
 dinate ministers of his establishment: mean- 
 while Mondomer, with the principal cavalier 
 of the other party, took possession of the 
 airiest and largest room above stairs, the 
 wainscotting of which was oak, with a huge 
 grotesque carved chimney-piece. 
 
 Three miserable beds, covered with rugs 
 of divers colours, and a stained deal table, 
 with two benches of very unequal length, 
 composed the furniture ; some tattered rem- 
 nants of hangings were likewise remaining ; for 
 this edifice, incommodious as it was in almost 
 every conceivable point, had, something less 
 than fifty years before, been the chief mansion 
 of a landholder with no mean property. The 
 question now was, what could be procured for 
 supper ? and to their inquiries on that subject, 
 such answers were given, as convinced them
 
 rORMAN. 177 
 
 both, that out of a considerable choice offered 
 to their pleasure, they were intended to con- 
 fine themselves to kid, which accordingly was 
 served up. 
 
 It proved tough, swimming in grease, and in 
 all respects execrable, which neither surprised or 
 discomposed them ; and with the aid of eggs, 
 hard biscuits, harder cheese, and aqua vitae 
 (the common name then for spirituous liquors 
 of every kind), they made a very sufficient meal. 
 
 '* By my faith," said the stranger, when the 
 wrecks of this splendid feast lay scattered 
 before them, " our friend here of the crown 
 and thistle does his fare injustice ; that meat, 
 if called by its proper name, foal, might have 
 merited something like commendation ; as kid, 
 we can't say much for it. And now, Sir Hugh 
 Mondomer, perhaps it is full time that w^e 
 became acquainted with each other : nay, don't 
 be astonished ; I have discovered you without 
 the assistance of art magic, by means of my 
 own attendants simply, to whom your man 
 has been rather communicative. To some of 
 I 5
 
 178 FORMAN. 
 
 your family, Sir Hugh, I am by no means 
 unknown; though it is likely that my name 
 has been but sparingly mentioned before you, 
 in that society where the Lady de Lyle holds 
 so considerable a part. Of all people in 
 existence I conceive the Earl of Essex would 
 be least acceptable amongst that amiable and 
 select body of friends." 
 
 " It is the Lord Essex, then, whom I 
 have the honour of addressing," said Hugh. 
 
 " Even so; and the accident that has 
 thrown us together will oblige me to talk 
 to you without formality or reserve. My 
 countess, I take it for granted, you are in- 
 timate with, and perhaps already understand 
 the character of so wise, mild, and sensitive a 
 personage." 
 
 Hugh bowed, and contented himself with 
 answering that he had the honour of some 
 acquaintance with her ladyship ; for judging 
 from what he knew in common with all who 
 had any footing at court, and, indeed, most 
 Other people, he conceived the subject to be a
 
 FORMAN. 179 
 
 very awkward and unplesant one, and just the 
 last upon the face of the earth that he himself 
 should have thought of introducing. 
 
 " I shall soon convince you," continued the 
 earl, in a tone of much unconcern and gaiety, 
 " that you need not be guarded or distressed 
 by your answers. My feelings, upon this 
 matter at least, are somewhat less delicate than 
 they formerly were. His present majesty, in 
 his paternal goodness and gratitude, as he was 
 pleased to term it, toward the house of 
 Devereux, could not rest till he had projected 
 a match between the Lady Frances Howard 
 and myself, at a time when I was a child of 
 fourteen, and she younger. No sooner was 
 this notable point carried, than I proceeded for 
 the continent, from whence I have not long 
 since returned. You are a very young man, 
 Sir Hugh, and will easily understand what an 
 agreeable range I had for my thoughts during 
 the first year or so of my travels. That I 
 should be a lover, was absolutely necessary : I 
 was one. That my affections should be
 
 180 FORMAN. 
 
 suitably bestowed was indispensable. Could 
 they be more so than to a damsel of the mighty 
 stock of the Howards, and she the most be- 
 witching young creature about the court? To 
 some persons, I grant you, checks and diffi- 
 culties ifl the pursuit of such an object would 
 have gready advanced the interest of it ; that 
 may perhaps be your opinion," (Mondomer 
 smiled and shook his head), " but it is not 
 mine. To my indolent indulgence of imagi- 
 nation it was requisite that I should be a suc- 
 cessful lover* And was I not ? Had not the 
 ceremonies of the church indissolubly united 
 us before I quitted England ? Was not my 
 triumph attested by the most affecting and 
 impassioned speeches, embraces, tears, vows, 
 and fits ? I give you my honour — fits 1" 
 
 " My lord ! my lord !" cried Mondomer, 
 this must be too much; I assure you I am 
 better acquainted than you suppose" — but, on 
 looking up to the earls countenance at that 
 moment, Hugh perceived an evident com- 
 placency in his features, which proved, that so
 
 FORMAN. 181 
 
 far from being hurt at these recollections, he 
 was highly tickled and pleased with his own 
 method of telling the story. 
 
 His lordship went on : " Depend upon it, 
 Sir Hugh, I can be of great use to you in a 
 very important article to a young gentleman^ 
 You shall have all our love-letters, on both 
 sides, up to the time of Carre's rise ; for I've 
 copies of my own — most of em. that is — and 
 upon my soul I don't think them by any means 
 bad. However, to cut the matter short: when 
 her ladyship's correspondence grew scanty, 
 and ardour of expression cooled, it occurred to 
 me, that instead of cursing my stars, neglecting 
 my meals, and worrying my heart out with 
 conjectures, I would write to a sure friend in 
 England, to know the real state of the case ; 
 and, upon his answer, was the less surprised 
 at my return, to find my charming, but too 
 susceptible lady upon such terms with this 
 newly-discovered treasure! this Rochester! as 
 were neither soothing to my tenderness, nor 
 flattering to one's vanity." 
 
 " To say the truth," replied Hugh, " as
 
 182 FORMAlSr. 
 
 your lordship has been so exphcit with me, I 
 will take the liberty of adding, that there are 
 some individuals upon whom tenderness would 
 be utterly thrown away ; and who, if they have 
 power to distress us at all, can only do it by 
 mortifying our vanity. I am glad to find your 
 lordship so free from that weakness." 
 
 " No, no ; you are wrong there : free from 
 it ! nobody less. It does not, indeed, take the 
 turn of making me uneasy as to the conduct of 
 the Right Honourable the Countess of Essex : 
 but you observe it keeps me from the court, 
 where present circumstances would add but 
 little to my dignity." 
 
 " Your lordship was travelling southward, 
 I think," observed Hugh. 
 
 " From an estate in the bishopric, which I 
 have visited only once before, in — let me see : 
 however, your question, Sir Hugh, reminds me 
 that I have much more to tell you. You are 
 not weary though : I suppose in our clothes 
 we might venture to lie down upon those beds, 
 filthy as they seem to be." 
 
 " Not in the least weary, I assure you, my
 
 FORMAN. 183 
 
 lord : besides, if I was, my curiosity would 
 rouse me." 
 
 " Have at you, then," quoth the peer ; " the 
 night is before us. But stay one instant, till 
 I have trimmed the lamp. What sort of 
 composition do j^ou take this oil to be ? There, 
 it might be better ; but little light suffices to 
 talk by. — Every man. Sir Hugh IMondomer, 
 is more apt to be guided by accident in his 
 opinions and principles than he likes to own. 
 You must have heard what a serious turn my 
 father took a short time before his death : he 
 believed himself sincere ; and so he was in the 
 main I think, and hope for his sake; but 
 cannot help surmising, that, as his disgust to 
 the queen first made him court the fanatical 
 party, he was in the habit of pretending to 
 swallow every sort of imposture to flatter them. 
 All this cant produced in me a conduct 
 directly the reverse ; for the credulity of some 
 of them, and impudent knavery of others, led 
 me, I own it, to a contempt of many opinions 
 held by the generality of mankind, and that 
 have been maintained by wiser people than
 
 184 FORMAN. 
 
 myself, from one generation to another. In 
 particular, because the puritanical sect, and 
 their superstitious favourites in Scotland, held 
 the practice of sorcery in abhorrence above all 
 other crimes, I did partly disbelieve, and 
 always most confidently deny, that any such 
 crime existed. But may I be crushed on the 
 wheel. Sir Hugh, if some events of late have 
 not shaken my notions very materially. After 
 a day of much exercise and exertion, I had 
 just laid down in bed, and, between dreaming 
 and waking, had an impression of a clamorous 
 talking and shouting around me, when I was 
 aroused by the information that a man lay 
 without the moat, who had been thrown from 
 his horse, and dangerously hurt. None of the 
 peasants, they said, were at hand to convey 
 him to the village, and could he be brought 
 into the Priory, as my house is called — 
 Sheraton Priory. What ensued you will 
 readily imagine : the drawbridge was ordered 
 to be lowered, and, with proper assistance, the 
 person complaining brought into the hall. 
 I never liked the look of a fellow less : his
 
 FORMAN. 185 
 
 manner, however, was far above the vulgar — 
 even commanding, and his language that of a 
 man of education. Well, there was no diffi- 
 culty in accommodating him ; a great rambling 
 place the Priory, and but an incomplete 
 establishment there at the time. He com- 
 plained of his leg and side I think, but would 
 neither take any of the slops and fomentations 
 that my old housekeeper and others pressed 
 upon him, nor hear of a surgeon : none, in- 
 deed, could have been procured in less than 
 seven or eight hours. Something easier, 
 next day, was the report, but out of all 
 question his travelling yet. Sir Hugh, I am 
 a cheerful, gregarious animal, and had worn 
 my ruminations to the stump at that gloomy, 
 solitary place, when this accident happened; 
 so the fellow having established himself with 
 me, the true philosophy, I thought, was to 
 extract whatever interest or entertainment 
 could be drawn from him. He was no jester; 
 that one soon discovered : his powers did not 
 lay that way. But you will easily believe he 
 possessed the means of securing my attention,
 
 186 FORMAN. 
 
 when I tell you, that before we had three 
 interviews, he showed himself as well ac- 
 quainted with my affairs as I am myself. Of 
 my wife he talked with a freedom which 
 offended my pride, but with a truth and 
 accuracy that was resistless : he gave me, as 
 I know from infaUible proofs, the most positive 
 information as to her mind, present conduct, 
 and future schemes." 
 
 Here Hugh broke in, asking, with eagerness 
 and rapidity, four questions in a breath. 
 
 " Where did he come from? How hap- 
 pened he to be acquainted with the Lady 
 Essex ? Who did he turn out to be ? Was 
 he in reality so much hurt?" 
 
 " My dear sir, 'twill be no easy matter to 
 satisfy you, unless your questions are mar- 
 shalled with a little more regularity ; but the 
 last is extraordinary enough ! What induced 
 you to ask that?" 
 
 " Mere accident, I believe," said Mondomer, 
 after some short consideration, " for I can 
 know nothing of this person. You are well 
 aware, my lord, of the extreme intimacy
 
 FORMAN. 187 
 
 between the Lady Essex and a relative of 
 my own ; it is natural, therefore, that I should 
 be somewhat curious. Was he hurt by any 
 fall ?" 
 
 " This is odd enough," replied the earl ; '* but 
 upon my credit and life, I believe he was not ; 
 for within a day or two he cast off the en- 
 cumbrance of crutches, and not only rode, but 
 walked, scrambled, and climbed where I did 
 not greatly like to follow him. That, however, 
 was the least remarkable part of his conduct, 
 as you shall hear." 
 
 " Pray proceed, my lord," said Hugh. 
 
 " Though quite recovered, to all appearance, 
 the fellow never proposed taking his departure : 
 as to that, indeed, short work enough would 
 have been made with him, but I had become 
 more than ever desirous to get out all he knew, 
 and bring him to some intelligible account of 
 himself; which 1 could never do. In about a 
 week, as I think, after he had fastened himself 
 upon me in this way, one of my female 
 domestics came crying into the housekeeper's
 
 188 PORMAN. 
 
 apartment, and soon worked herself up into a 
 kind of hysterical transport. She seemed to 
 have something upon her mind, which she 
 was afraid to tell ; and at length it was partly 
 forced, and partly coaxed out of her, that she 
 had seen a spirit ! This tale, whatever noise 
 it might make in the family, did not reach my 
 ears till the following day, when two more 
 of the maids, and a great, hulking, white- 
 livered calf of an under-butler, said they must 
 quit the Priory, it was impossible for 'em to 
 stay under that roof any longer. Things, they 
 said, went wrong in the house ; and what 
 language or nonsensical exaggeration soever 
 they might adopt in talking to each other, 
 neither I nor my housekeeper could get any 
 thing further from them than, * those was in 
 the Priory as oughtn't to be there.' The house- 
 keeper I knew to be a silly old dame: no 
 good whatever in talking to her. But to a 
 falconer of mine, who has been years in my 
 service, a shrewd, bold fellow, I did open my 
 mind in some degree, as we rode beyond
 
 FOR MAN. 189 
 
 Shotton together that same morning. Yoa 
 observed one of my people, Sir Hugh, who 
 came up all wet and dirty?" 
 
 " I noted him, my lord : he joined between 
 the thicket and this place." 
 
 " Very well ; that's the man. Says I, 
 
 * Ralph, what are all these stories that have 
 
 frightened the servants so ? Some of them, I 
 
 do believe, will be fools enough to lose their 
 
 employment.' — * And pray, my lord,' said he, 
 
 in his northern twang and dialect, which I 
 
 don't attempt to imitate, * will you let me ask 
 
 a question in my turn ? Who, or what is that 
 
 old figure that was brought into the Priory 
 
 about a week ago — late at night r' Now, not 
 
 to trouble you with what, indeed, I could not 
 
 accurately remember — not to go through the 
 
 whole of our dialogue, I soon collected from 
 
 this man that the person I have been telling 
 
 you of had incurred the suspicion (to say the 
 
 least of it) of every individual about me, and 
 
 alarmed them all, more or less. Some indeed, 
 
 so Ralph informed me, vvcre in such agonies, 
 
 as night came on, that their distress was quite
 
 190 FORMAN. 
 
 pitiable ; and I should be soon left without a 
 single domestic, except two or three of the 
 stoutest hearted amongst the men, who, with 
 equal confidence of his hellish practices, had 
 determined to see the thing out, to make me 
 acquainted with it, and either deliver the wizard 
 up to justice, or knock him on the head them- 
 selves. Shall I confess to you, Sir Hugh, 
 that the old, hideous goblin (for he looked like 
 a thing made up to frighten women and 
 children) had gained some ascendant over me 
 by his extraordinary language, deportment, 
 and knowledge? He had even ventured to 
 tell me, that I must consent to some measures 
 which would be dictated by my wife, (that is to 
 say, Rochester) and communicated by him. 
 By him ! the mean, old, loathsome scoundrel ! 
 And I neither kicked him, or ordered him to 
 be dragged through the moat, out of my 
 dwelling. But this narration (Fm no great 
 orator in a general way) makes one thirsty. 
 This is usquebaugh, to my belief; or rather 
 was. What says Sir Hugh Mondomer to a 
 reinforcement?"
 
 FORMAN. 191 
 
 " Don't you think the whole family must 
 be at rest ?" 
 
 " What! with our followers in possession 
 of their kitchen! Oh, no, no: — here, host! 
 master ! what's your name ? Host ! I say." 
 
 That cautious and frugal character was at 
 his post, sure enough, and the supply readily 
 provided. 
 
 ^' Such a degree of assurance as your lord- 
 ship last mentioned," said Mondomer, '^ would 
 indeed have astonished me, if the story had 
 not been so strange throughout. You brought 
 the falconer to particulars I suppose ?" 
 
 '* To be sure; for, at the first, I told him, 
 as I really thought, that the man s spectre-like 
 face and out of the way dress, half like a friar 
 and half like — the deuce knows what, had 
 turned all their simple heads. But that 
 wouldn't do. Ralph told me fairly not to 
 deceive myself, for that I could not deceive 
 them. ' Your lordship sleeps,' says he, ' far 
 enough off, and hears nothing of it : but I, 
 myself, when the women began to talk, and be 
 terrified, and unhappy, I have gone, at all
 
 192 FORMAN. 
 
 hours of the night, to listen on purpose. 
 What mahce can I have against the old man ? 
 and why should I tell a lie about it, my lord ? 
 but from my own knowledge I will undertake 
 to swear that he's never alone. Who it is 
 along with him, I'll be crucified if I know ; 
 but some one is, that's certain. Will ShefFord 
 says he's seen the devil himself in his apart- 
 ment. 'Tis time to look about you, my lord : 
 Martha saw him try to mix some powder or 
 other with the pottage for supper, and upon 
 that he threw paper and all into the fire.' At 
 this last communication I became entirely of 
 my informer's opinion, and, returning straight- 
 way, assembled in the court this Will ShefFord 
 and other servants, both male and female. 
 ShefFord persisted in it, with every possible 
 imprecation on his own head, if it were not 
 true, that he had seen, when all the rest of the 
 family were in bed, a dreadful apparition close 
 to the stranger, as if talking with him, which 
 vanished at his near approach. The door of 
 the chamber was not shut to, and on entering, 
 (for he had the hardihood to venture,) he per-
 
 rORMAN. 193 
 
 ceived the stranger with his eyes fixed and 
 staring, his hands clenched, and evidently un- 
 conscious of where he was, or what was passing 
 around him. This, and other similar accounts 
 being given by various domestics, I ordered 
 forthwith a couple of the men to be well armed 
 and mounted. I should join them, I said ; and 
 directed horses to be immediately harnessed in 
 a sort of light, covered cart. * Many hours,* 
 I added, ' will not pass over that fellow's head 
 before he's safely lodged in the castle at Dur- 
 ham.' Now, perhaps, the most wonderful 
 part of the whole is, that he who up to that 
 hour had met the servants with an undaunted 
 countenance, and rather sought than shunned 
 me, obtruding his remarks in matters that it 
 was the utmost degree of presumption for him 
 to touch upon, neither awed by distance of 
 manner, nor checked by positive rebuke; the 
 dog ! I say, had collected, from some quarter, 
 through his secret alliance, information when 
 he was actually in danger, and availed himself 
 of it, for his apartment was empty ; and from 
 that time till this very day we never saw any 
 
 VOL. I. K
 
 194 FORMAN. 
 
 thing of him. Aye, and even now, as you can 
 testify, his friend from below seems to have 
 lent him a hand once more." 
 
 " Under what circumstances might your 
 lordship fall in with him to-day ?" said Mon- 
 domer. 
 
 " Quite unexpectedly! on my route into 
 Essex. Ralph, who seems to have a talent 
 for hunting him down, pointed out an object, 
 clean off the road, riding upon the w orst part 
 of the moor. I did not, at first, think it was 
 he ; but was convinced of it when we came 
 near him, pouring on from several quarters at 
 once. His horse flew like the wind ! We 
 must have had him though, when he took the 
 most desperate leap I have ever witnessed, 
 over a deep ravine from the lower bank to the 
 steeper. With difficulty he cleared it, and 
 Ralph, horse, and man, came down in the 
 attempt to follow^, and 'twas a mercy he didn't 
 break his neck. But he was near enough to 
 strike the cap from his head, which the villain 
 covered with something else, face and all, as 
 it appeared to us. With that start he got
 
 FORMAN. 195 
 
 clear a-head. I have not the remotest doubt 
 it was he, though his countenance could not 
 be plainly seen ; nor should I ever desire to 
 see it again, but for the sake of bringing him 
 to condign punishment" 
 
 The earl then ceased, finished his cup, and 
 announced himself to be sleepy. 
 
 Mondomer was not particularly so, bat 
 extremely disposed for his own meditations 
 apon all that had happened. Therefore, after 
 some observations upon the narrative of Lord 
 Essex, and exceedingly feeble attempts at more 
 common-place chat when those observations 
 were ended, they both agreed, that having 
 three h^Hirs good for the refreshment of sleep, 
 the civillest thing that either could do, would 
 be to give the other an uninterrupted oppor- 
 tunity of enjoying it. 
 
 K 2
 
 196 FORMAN. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 By the dawn of day the house was one 
 entire scene of tumult, bustle, and preparation 
 for departure ; and the Earl of Essex, as well 
 as our hero, having refreshed themselves by a 
 plunge into a running stream in the meadows 
 adjoining, took leave of each other with much 
 courtesy, and many expressions of eagerness 
 for further opportunities of improving their 
 acquaintance. 
 
 The host being called upon for his charge, 
 had the discretion and policy to avo^' his total 
 ignorance as to what it might be proper to 
 demand — never having had the high honour 
 (as he declared over and over again) of even 
 seeing, much less of entertaining, any of the 
 first company in the kingdom before. He left 
 the whole matter, therefore, to their lordships' 
 generosity, by which, as may readily be ima- 
 gined, he was any thing but a loser. 
 
 The peer and suite first quitted the yard.
 
 FORMAN. 197 
 
 As they ascended the hill that overhung the 
 inn, Lord Essex ordered a blast of the horn 
 to be sounded, and graciously saluted Hugh, 
 who was then just mounted at the porch, and 
 perceived the waving of the earFs plume above 
 the heads of his followers, till they had all 
 attained the level ground. 
 
 Mondomer proceeded in the exactly oppo- 
 site direction, and during the day made sun- 
 dry observations to his companion with his 
 accustomed good humour, but thought that 
 the other was peculiarly taciturn and shy. 
 This Hugh naturally attributed to uneasy re- 
 flections upon his having suffered the prisoner 
 to escape the evening before, mixed probably 
 with a sense of mortification at having been 
 behind hand, (although accidentally) and pre- 
 vented from assisting his master in the skir- 
 mish. He therefore exerted himself to re- 
 store poor Ned's ease of mind ; and, by 
 talking, from time to time, with more freedom 
 and gaiety than he otherwise would have been 
 inclined to do, he in some measure succeeded. 
 " How did you fare," Hugh asked him,
 
 198 rORMAN. 
 
 at the Crown there, the place where we 
 passed the night? — Could you get any thing 
 at all to eat r 
 
 " I got just what the rest o'em got, your 
 honour: there was biscakes, I think, and 
 rye-bread and bacon; but as for the beer, 
 why, e'en for the like o' us, 'twas but 
 oddish kind o' stuff: 'twas as black as the 
 kitchen boiler." 
 
 " Not much sleep, hey?" said Hugh^ 
 who was not without curiosity to hear the 
 servants' version of their master's story. 
 
 " Sleep, sir ! not much of that, Sir Hugh. 
 There was two on'em was ask'd to sing double 
 songs with outlandish words, what they learn't 
 when they was abroad with my lord : and 
 they told one a great deal about abroad, and 
 said they lik'd it. They lik'd it, that is, as for 
 the fine weather, and them vineyards as lies 
 along by the road side, but not for doing the 
 meat all to rags." 
 
 " And told stories, I suppose?" said 
 Mondomer. 
 
 " Oh, many's the story, sir."
 
 rORMAN. 199 
 
 " A good subject for them," observed Hugh, 
 ** that strange man they were in chase of." 
 
 " Oh, aye ! and such a sight as they 
 told me on, your honour. Sir Hugh ! you see, 
 when they was got among the Swish, down 
 comes from the mountains, ice, and snow, and 
 rocks, and every thing in the universe, ail 
 together, and so crashed, and roared, and 
 carried all away with it." 
 
 ^ But I should have thought," said Hugh,^ 
 " they would have been more inclined to talk of 
 wonders that they were then most certainly in 
 the midst of. You don't mean to say that 
 they never mentioned the object of our pursuit 
 in the copse?" 
 
 " To be sure, your honour, they did — 
 mentioned ! — 1 believe they did, indeed. 
 That long iellow in particular with a cast in 
 his eye, and a hare-lip; 'till a got drowsy, 
 and that was a fair warning to me not to steal 
 a nap. For while he was fast on the settle 
 there under the chimney, the rest on'em takes 
 a long feather, and smears it with soot, and 
 such a phiz, Sir Hugh, as they gie'un."^
 
 200 PORMAN. 
 
 " Listen to me, Ned, for a moment," said 
 Hugh ; " do you remember what you told me 
 as we were coming up from Bel ton, about a 
 certain strange unaccountable figure — Why ! 
 what's the matter with the man? Do you 
 hear me? — keep up. Did not you tell me 
 that the servants suspected some ill of him, or 
 intimate as much ?" 
 
 " I intimate ! your worship, Sir Hugh ; not 
 I truly; Laud ha' mercy upon us! never saw 
 him in my life before or since. I know no 
 harm of him." 
 
 " What was it you told me about his de- 
 parture, and the stable, or something ?" 
 
 " Oh ! 'twas all along o' that silly fellow, 
 Tom Uggens; I ha' heard all about that 
 business since, from one of the Bel ton lads as 
 has been up in Lunnun. Tom made a piece 
 o' work about it, but he left the keys out him- 
 self — a booby — hanging up by the kitchen 
 door, so the gentleman made use o'em to saddle 
 his horse, for the key of the stable was among 
 'em. That's the whole. Sir Hugh; and for all 
 what others may gossip, and chatter, and that,
 
 FORMAlSr. 201 
 
 I shan't say no ill o' a gentleman when I 
 don't know none. Many and many's the 
 boy 's got into mischief by not bridling his 
 tongue your honour." 
 
 " What do you keep twisting your head 
 about for ?" said his master. 
 
 " Indeed, sir," returned Ned, " there's such 
 strange things comes to pass, that one can't be 
 too much on the look out : no, not even your 
 own-self, Sir Hugh, and you're a bold young 
 gentleman. I'm sure, as for me, I'd tell your 
 worship every thing I knew, let me get at it 
 how I might, aye, that would I; but as for 
 the person you was asking about, I don't 
 know nothing in the world about 'un, and 
 therefore I can't tell, you see, Sir Hugh." 
 
 Mondomer said no more, being perfectly 
 convinced that the anecdotes of Lord Essex's 
 domestics had infected poor Ned with horrors 
 which would be likely for a good while to 
 render his days anxious and uneasy, and his 
 nights, in all probability, so painful, that, in 
 common humanity, Hugh thought it behoved 
 him to drop the subject. They afterwards 
 K 5
 
 202 roRMAN. 
 
 travelled through almost incessant rain for the 
 greater part of their remaining journey ; and 
 upon approaching the north-western border of 
 Northumberland, found the waters so much 
 swollen near the confluence of the river Rhead 
 with the Upper Tyne, that a considerable por- 
 tion of a \(>ng, low, straggling wooden bridge 
 had been absolutely carried away. And as 
 they were informed that nothing could be met 
 with in the shape of a boat, unless they de- 
 scended the stream for between six and seven 
 miles, as far as Ollerton Mill, they were re- 
 duced to swim their horses over. 
 
 In this operation, Ned, either from a want 
 of due attention, or his horse being over- 
 powered and borne down by the rapid flow 
 of the current in a sudden small channel, 
 was at one moment in no litde danger. They 
 landed, however, at length in safety upon 
 the northern bank. 
 
 "Did your honor ever see they towers be- 
 fore?" cried Ned, pointing with his left hand, 
 while the right was engaged in freeing a part of his 
 own attire from sundry weeds that had adhered
 
 FORMAN. 203 
 
 to it in the water. Hugh smiled and nodded ; 
 for a lofty, rugged, and frowning hill, which 
 had been visible to the travellers more or less 
 for upwards of an hour, now assumed a dis- 
 tinct shape; and from a mass of wood that 
 rose, but with far less abruptness, opposite to 
 it, first one, and soon after several towers be- 
 came quite clear to the eye. Mondomer 
 Castle was built upon a considerable elevation, 
 but that situation was the less remarkable, from 
 the gradual ascent in the approach to it, and 
 from two hills of no mean size, and rich with 
 luxuriant foliage to their very summits, which 
 arose close upon the mansion, one imme- 
 diately behind it, and the other somewhat 
 farther to the westward. 
 
 The domain consisted of a noble and well 
 stocked park, an extensive part of which was 
 commanded in view from the front apart- 
 ments, and the prospect terminated in that 
 direction by the bare and craggy mountain 
 mentioned before. On all the other sides the 
 castle was surrounded by an amphitheatre of 
 hills, the chain taking its commencement
 
 204 PORMAN. 
 
 from the two that were nearest to the dwelling. 
 This range was abundant in every species of 
 wood, sometimes thicket and copse alone, 
 sometimes lofty trees united by the thicket at 
 bottom ; then it sunk at once into a deep glen, 
 through the bottom of which a torrent from 
 the hills was heard to fret, for, from the top of 
 the rocks that overhung its bed, the stream 
 could never be seen. Paths and roads of 
 various sizes had been cut, with vast labour, 
 through the tangled woods, and for miles and 
 miles one might wander upon the turf with 
 nothing to interrupt the soothing reflexions 
 natural to such scenes, but the apprehension of 
 being utterly lost and bewildered in " these 
 close dungeons of innumerous boughs ;" an in- 
 convenience (if it could be called one,) that 
 perpetually occurred, even to those best ac- 
 quainted with the domain. 
 
 Many of the beauties around might be de- 
 scried from the site of the castle, but by no 
 means all; for, on ascending through the 
 shaded paths in its immediate vicinity, on a 
 jHidden (whether from contrivance, or a happy
 
 roPwMAN. 205 
 
 natural effect, we are not absolutely clear) a 
 chasm appeared for ten or twenty yards 
 amongst the trees, on the very brow of a hill, 
 which opened an exquisite prospect over 
 groves, lawns, the scattered village of Black- 
 burnham, and the wild district called Gem- 
 blespeth Moor. 
 
 At the foot of the mountain immediately 
 opposite to Mondomer Castle might now be 
 discovered, for the first time, the entire sur- 
 face of a fair and glassy lake, several miles in 
 circumference : and beyond that, the irregular 
 summits of the Cheviots, now round, now 
 pointed, now broken and heaped together in 
 grandeur and confusion. 
 
 Upon the arrival of Sir Hugh Mondomer 
 within the park gates, Ned discharged the fire- 
 arms with which he had been provided, with 
 an air of as much consequence as if he had 
 always been at hand whenever they were most 
 wanted. The village children instantly flocked 
 around from various quarters of the park, 
 where they had been employed, some in clam- 
 bering trees for nests, some in shooting at
 
 206 FORMAN. 
 
 rooks with a cross bow, some in gathering 
 wood, others in breaking fences, but almost all 
 in what they ought not to have been about. 
 Hugh, however, gave them a most affectionate 
 reception, shook hands with the biggest, pat- 
 ted the little ones on the head, and was ex- 
 cessively pleased with himself on finding that 
 he recollected so many of them, and had the 
 right thing to say as to their fathers, mothers, 
 uncles, business, and so forth. Upon his 
 passing under a fine spreading oak within 
 fifteen yards of the mansion, a large bell, 
 suspended among its branches, sounded forth 
 with much noise and perseverance, and the 
 old porter who had occasioned it, from his 
 dwelling beneath the tree in an uncouth sort 
 of lodge, between a cot and a hermitage, (but 
 made exceedingly comfortable within) stepped 
 forward to give his welcome to his young 
 master, and future lord of the whole noble 
 territory. 
 
 Hugh was now in one of the courts of the 
 castle, and received there with a manner com- 
 pounded of intimacy, respect, and tenderness,
 
 PORMAN. 207 
 
 by the minister of the parish, Master Jonathan 
 Simcox, and his prim, notable dame. This 
 worthy man had, during Hugh's childhood, 
 officiated as curate at Belton, where he ac- 
 quired (no very difficult acquisition) in such a 
 degree the regard and good will of Sir Giles 
 Harlande, that, at the knight's recommenda- 
 tion, he had been some years before this 
 time preferred to the \icarage of Blackburn- 
 ham, within which parish was situated the 
 main residence of our hero's ancient family. 
 
 " Blessings on thee a thousand and a thou- 
 sand times !" said Simcox, wringing IMondo- 
 mefs hand between both his own ; " why, 
 thou'rt grown to be sure, and just the same 
 honest, good-humoured countenance as when" 
 — " My dear," whispered the dame, with a 
 pretty violent nudge, " my dear Jonathan, con- 
 sider. Sir Hugh Mondomer is not now a lad of 
 fifteen." 
 
 " Don't tell me," retorted her husband : 
 ** here, Sir Hugh ! here's my dame will have 
 it that you're grown an old courtier, and
 
 208 FORMAN. 
 
 nothing will do but I must bow like a bul- 
 rush." 
 
 Hugh laughed, and said something to dispel 
 the fidget and uneasiness of the lady at her 
 husband's forwardness towards his patron's 
 heir, then added — " It was very kind of you, 
 my old friends, to come down to the castle ; 
 but now you are here, depend upon it I shall 
 man the battleaients, have up the drawbridge, 
 and detain you close prisoners: what should I 
 do alone here in this city of a place ?" 
 
 " We took upon ourselves the freedom, Sir 
 Hugh," said the female moderator of the 
 parish, " to step over from the vicarage and 
 see that all w^as right, and the linen aired ; and 
 Fenton, the bailiff, who was left in charge of 
 the castle, would fain have made us take our 
 dinner here; but we knew our duty better by 
 the family, than to sit down before your 
 honour's arrival." 
 
 " And have you really, madam," answered 
 Hugh, " have you actually waited till this 
 hour in the afternoon, on my account ? — Oh !
 
 FORMATS. 209 
 
 dear ! dear ! it was excessively wrong, and I 
 declare I am not sure but that you have 
 taken away my appetite entirely by such for- 
 mality." 
 
 " Not quite that, I hope," said the parson : 
 " however, my mistress, I suppose, will per- 
 mit us to fall to now you are arrived. All's 
 ready in the little north parlour, call it dinner, 
 or supper, or what you will." 
 
 " But, my good friends," said Mondomer, 
 " I have had a river to swim, and must 
 just beg ten minutes of you to change my 
 clothes." 
 
 " Heaven help us !" cried the dame, '^ would 
 I had known that before ! — Stop, Sir Hugh, 
 stop, — 111 send to the vicarage for some well- 
 aired things of my husband's ; or stay — I'll go 
 myself. — No, Jonathan, — nonsense, I tell you, 
 you won't know where to find 'em." 
 
 Hugh, however, not only interposed with 
 his veto, but gave positive orders that no one 
 should be permitted to leave the castle : and, 
 before the wrangling between Fenton and the 
 lady upon that head had any thing like
 
 210 FORMAN. 
 
 ceased, our hero, fresh, dry, and comfortable, 
 made his re-appearance. 
 
 " I'd wager all I'm worth in the world," 
 said the vicar, " that I know how you came 
 by that ducking, my young master : was it not 
 at Twy ford-bridge — tell me that?" 
 
 ** It was where Twyford-bridge ought to 
 have been," replied Hugh. 
 
 " What! it's been carried away again by 
 the waters, 1 warrant you," quoth the lady. 
 ** Now I'll tell 3^ou a wonderful thing about 
 that bridge. The least flood now damages it 
 so, that nobody can pass, and yet in the 
 winter before the late queen's death, when the 
 whole country was under water — Ah! but 
 Sir Hugh, my poor silly stories will not divert 
 you now, as they did when you were a boy." 
 
 " Just as much, believe me, my dear 
 dame." 
 
 " Oh, quite as much as ever," interrupted 
 Simcox ; '^ full certain am I that our good 
 young friend will listen to your tales, Rebecca, 
 with the same pleasure as formerly. But you 
 iiust take the right time, after supper, while
 
 FORMAN. 211 
 
 you live. Sir Hugh always liked 'em best 
 after supper." 
 
 This said, the three friends repaired to their 
 meal, with reasonable cheerfulness, and excel- 
 lent appetites.
 
 212 roRMAN. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 We now consider it a duty that can no 
 longer be neglected, to inquire after the good 
 family at Belton, where, about the middle of 
 August, some visitors were expected to make 
 a stay at the hall ; and as Sir Giles Harlande 
 was extremely methodical, having married late, 
 and been confirmed in sundry bachelor habits 
 before he entered upon a state of happy and 
 honourable wedlock, the visits he received, as 
 well as those he paid, generally took place at 
 a regular stated period of the year. 
 
 All the domestics had now been duly lec- 
 tured in their several departments ; the angling 
 apparatus, including every description of im- 
 plement for river-fishing, was as perfect as it 
 could be made; otter-hounds were sent for, 
 but had not yet arrived ; every species of 
 hawk, from the gyr-falcon to the hobby, was 
 exercised, examined, and its training discussed. 
 The relative merits of the Scandinavian,
 
 FORMAN. 213 
 
 Scottish, and English falcon, were expatiated 
 upon with profound learning and deep dis- 
 crimination ; and however little the young 
 ladies understood the meaning of them, full 
 well were they accustomed to the sound of the 
 terms, Bewits, Jesses, Hood and Rufter-Hood, 
 Seeling, Imping, Tiring — " And found no 
 end in uncouth jargon lost." 
 
 Not but that the female part of the family 
 were ever ready to attend and admire the 
 feats of these birds, when sufficiently perfect 
 for exhibition, which, it may be supposed, gave 
 them much the same degree of pleasure that 
 a quadrille party would do if they were now 
 in existence, or rather, that certain county 
 races might be expected to give, where the 
 sport itself is nothing, but the company it 
 brings together, \\'ith giggling, flirtation, atten- 
 tions, &c. a very great deal. Elinor, indeed, 
 always held, though we never heard of any 
 body else being of the same opinion, that she 
 herself was thoroughly conversant in these 
 mysteries, and an excellent falconer. 
 
 Sir Giles had been to examine a ledger-bait
 
 214 FORMAN. 
 
 for pike, which he at first disapproved of; nor 
 was it till after he had suggested several skilful 
 alterations, and evinced prodigious knowledge 
 upon the subject, to the admiration of the by- 
 standers, that he agreed to let it be used as he 
 found it. On his return to the house, Mar- 
 garet and Elinor came running forth to inform 
 him, that the Hughsons were prevented from 
 coming; but to make amends for that, young 
 Geoffrey Stanley had just arrived at his cousin, 
 the baronet's, who proposed bringing him with 
 them. 
 
 " Aye, by all means !" said Sir Giles : " let's 
 see; there were the two old folks, William 
 Hughson, and that great lubber, Tom : four 
 fail us at once. Well, then, the Stanley party, 
 how many be they?" 
 
 " Three now, you know," said Margaret. 
 
 " I declare, father," cried the youngest, *' I 
 am not sure that Alice Stanley's coming gives 
 me any pleasure. Not but she's brisk and 
 amusing enough when she chooses ; but she 
 gives herself airs over us, as if she had seen 
 so much more of the world."
 
 FORMAN. 215 
 
 " And art thee silly lass enough to be 
 jealous o' that, Elinor? Now, supposing she's 
 been ever so much more about, as she certainly 
 has, why, let her talk of it, it's o' no other 
 use to her mayhap." 
 
 *' Nay, I never said it was," returned 
 Elinor : " but, father, there's nothing, is there, 
 in that foolish story about the Mondomer 
 people meaning her for Hugh ? I'm certain 
 they had little or no acquaintance two month's 
 
 ago." 
 
 " As to a set o' folks meaning a girl like 
 Alice Stanley, whose own estate is near as large 
 as her brother's, for this man and that man, it 
 seems, to my judgment, a queer way o' talking. 
 But, for the Mondomers to wish it, when her 
 land is intermixed and that, with theirs, is 
 likely enough : and you heard, as well as I 
 did, what Master Vavasore says about it. 
 Howsomever, there's no wisdom, as I know 
 on, in thinking more o' Hugh Mondomer than 
 he does of us. He was an honest youth : I 
 couldn't well mistake that : but being depend- 
 ent, and one thing and t'other, upon my lord,
 
 216 PORMAN. 
 
 his uncle ; that woman too, as twists us all 
 how she pleases, and her friends, getting about 
 
 the lad ■ . But I don't understand it, nor 
 
 shan't vex myself; and I ha' got so many 
 things to do, that I don't well know how to set 
 'em a-going. What ! my rose-bud ! my dar-' 
 ling !" cried he, extending his hand to Blanche, 
 who now came from the house to join them ; 
 bear up ! my own good girl : hast got thy lively 
 looks again, I declare. Now then, show 'em 
 all, that as thou'rt the joy and delight of thy 
 old father, he also can make thy life a tolerable 
 happy one." 
 
 " That he can, and that he does, and that 
 he always will," said Blanche, tenderly em- 
 bracing him. " But, my dear father, I came 
 to tell you that Lord Alfreton is absolutely 
 here, with his brother, the officer ; and there 
 was nobody ready to take their horses, so one 
 of their own servants holds them till ." 
 
 " Odso ! already ! Come in, girls : come 
 in," exclaimed the knight ; and two or three 
 minutes having been most effectively consumed 
 in shouting, storming at, and giving directions
 
 FORMAN. 217 
 
 to the servants, the latter spread themselves 
 in every conceivable direction : some, in ac- 
 commodation of the guests themselves; some, 
 of their attendants ; and others, of their quad- 
 rupeds, of the larger and smaller order. Sir 
 Giles and the young ladies attended the two 
 youths in the saloon, with a cordial and 
 natural address ; unaffectedly civil on the part 
 of the daughters — somewhat rough, perhaps, 
 but friendly and hearty on that of the knight. 
 
 Of Edward, the second brother, we had 
 occasion to make some mention in a former 
 part of this history. But Lord Alfreton, the 
 eldest hope of his family, was a different sort 
 of young man ; having been indulged from his 
 childhood, he had become habitually apt to 
 give way to the feeling of the moment ; and in 
 particular to a shyness, mixed, as it very 
 commonly is, with a certain portion of pride, 
 which had so far grown upon him, that he 
 disliked the pageantry of the metropolis, 
 where, notwithstanding his great situation and 
 prospects, considerable restraint was frequently 
 necessary, and where many must always have 
 
 VOL. I. L
 
 218 FORMAN. 
 
 been of superior consequence to himself. Nor 
 would he accompany his father and mother on 
 a continental expedition during this summer ; 
 but preferred a kind of secluded life at one of 
 the earl's inferior seats, not far from Penrith. 
 There he filled up his time, if not altogether 
 satisfactorily, still, according to his own plea- 
 sure ; as he really enjoyed, not country diver- 
 sions peculiarly, but every thing, generally 
 speaking, that belongs to the country. Now, 
 whether it was that the honest frank manners 
 of Sir Giles put him at his ease, and pleased 
 him ; or that he felt a latent, undefined, indo- 
 lent sort of wish to recommend himself to 
 some one of the young ladies of the house ; or 
 from both these causes together : but assuredly, 
 of all his neighbours, he was by far most 
 partial to the family at Belton. His lordship 
 would have borne it with great resignation, if 
 that gay, and usually acceptable gentleman, 
 the Honourable Edward Alfreton, had not 
 favoured him with a visit at this juncture. 
 But the captain, who had been kept by mili- 
 tary business from the foreign excursion, hap-
 
 PORMAN. 219 
 
 pened to have a given portion of slaughterable 
 time just then upon his hands, which, without 
 any particular desire of engrossing his brother's 
 society, he did not know how to dispose of 
 elsewhere. 
 
 They had now been sitting some time to- 
 gether in the tapestry apartment, and the 
 common inquiries and observations which, 
 upon a new arrival, are poured forth as a 
 thing of course, without being much heeded 
 by those who make them, or those to w^hom 
 they are addressed, were drawing to a ter- 
 mination. 
 
 " Well, Master Edward," said Sir Giles, 
 " and how's the chesnut mare ?" 
 
 " Upon my life, Sir Giles, I know you'll 
 laugh at me about her ; but I give you my 
 word as a gentleman, I wouldn't take double 
 the money for her now that you very well 
 know I was offered last year : no need to men- 
 tion particulars. But there was Vaux; and 
 the best of it is, that fellow thought he could 
 put me out of conceit by running her down, 
 and young Stanley too just the same. I say, 
 L 2
 
 520 FORMAX* 
 
 Sir Giles, Geoffrey Stanley ! by way of a man 
 with an eye to a horse ! how d'ye like that?" 
 
 "Come, come, Master Alfreton, jockey- 
 ship's a ticklish matter, as one may say : have 
 all thy laugh out at Geoffrey, if you be dis- 
 posed to laugh at 'un, before Sir George 
 comes." 
 
 " What! do you expect that set of 
 Stanleys ?" 
 
 " By my troth do we ; and Geoffrey's 
 down wi' em for the present." 
 
 *' I'm glad to hear it, with all my heart ; 
 he's a fair fellow, Geoffrey, and not at all the 
 worse for knowing nothing of the points of a 
 horse. Those two alone, I suppose ?" 
 
 " Then there's nobody else in the family, 
 hey ?" said Sir Giles. '' Ah, Edward ! that's 
 just the way I used to beat about when I was 
 a lad. Did'st ever hear that Sir George had 
 a sister ?" 
 
 " Beat about! I like you for that. Sir 
 Giles. It makes very little difference to me, 
 whether Mistress Alice is of the party or not : 
 however, of the two — she's a lively, fine
 
 FORMAN. 221 
 
 girl, and perhaps one would as soon meet 
 her." 
 
 In the meantime, Lord Alfreton, who liked 
 all the Belton girls, and admired Blanche more 
 than he admitted to himself, had drawn off 
 with them, and formed a sort of knot in the 
 onel, where he conversed with great satisfac- 
 tion to himself, and of course, as he was by 
 no means a dull young man, with considerable 
 ease and spirit. 
 
 They all became mighty good friends, and 
 ran with much liveliness and volubility through 
 the topics, of their acquaintance in the county, 
 the various points of ridicule, pretensions, and 
 merits of each, and the convenience of an 
 entire cessation of hostilities with their northern 
 neighbours, upon whose immediate border 
 Belton was situated, if not even on debateable 
 ground. Blanche said least, but seemed at- 
 tentive, and was, as usual, extremely amiable 
 and engaging. We are not at all sure that a 
 certain degree of reserve did not add to the 
 interest with which she had already inspired this 
 young nobleman. The impression was stronger
 
 222 FORMAN. 
 
 than he imagined ; and the difference between 
 her manner towards him, and the ease of her 
 sisters, not being marked enough to alarm his 
 vanity, in fact soothed it, and led him into 
 the commonest of all mistakes ; into a notion, 
 that is to say, that she partook of his feelingS; 
 and was endeavouring to act with propriety 
 under their influence. Now the consideration 
 was, what they were all to do between that 
 time and the hour of dinner. 
 
 After divers plans of agreeable occupation 
 had been successively got rid of by Lord 
 Alfreton with much address, (for his difficulty 
 was enhanced by the necessity of so stating all 
 his objections to what was proposed, as if he 
 had other people's accommodation solely in 
 view,) it was settled, at length, according to his 
 lordship's wishes, that Sir Giles and Edward, 
 the latter being rather a favourite with the old 
 gentleman, should ride and see all that Saunders 
 had done since the enclosure at the upper end 
 of broad Hollybourne waste, while the eldest 
 brother and the girls were to take their way in 
 the direction of a border-fortress, in itself not
 
 rORMAN. 223 
 
 very remarkable, but which stood in a striking 
 situation. It was as yet tenanted by an 
 officer, deputed by the house of Norfolk, who, 
 since the union of the crowns, had lived there 
 with his reduced garrison in almost undis- 
 turbed tranquillity. The young party pro- 
 ceeded with great glee, talking generally three, 
 but never less than two together, and were 
 well disposed to be pleased with every thing. 
 The site of this tower was observed upon, and 
 admired; but as, whatever may be the case 
 now, there w£is at that lime no particular in- 
 ducement for exploring the inside of the holdj 
 they passed on round Lannercost Abbey, and 
 entered one of the walks between gigantic 
 oaks, which had belonged to that estabhsh- 
 ment. The place was still kept in some sort 
 of order by a Roman Catholic family of 
 property in the neighbourhood, whose ancient 
 influence was not entirely extinct, even among 
 such of the peasantry as had conformed to the 
 established church. 
 
 " This then is the place," observed Lord 
 Alfreton, " of which we heard so much in the
 
 224 FORMAN. 
 
 year 1 607 : I have long had an inclination to 
 see it." 
 
 " Oh, those reports reached your lordship's 
 part of the county then : they have not totally 
 ceased since," said Margaret. " I was a ready 
 listener," replied he ; " for legends of that sort 
 always gave me pleasure ; and the more remote 
 the district where they originated, the more 
 interest they had, in my idea. Not that I 
 was gratified with any very distinct accounts; 
 mine was merely an impression taken from the 
 fears and mysterious hints of the common 
 people." 
 
 " You heard then pretty nearly as much 
 as we did," said the young lady, " for we 
 never could get more than grave looks, shak- 
 ing of the head, and half sentences, from our 
 own church-folk; and crossings of themselves, 
 with perhaps some more definite expressions of 
 horror, from the papists." 
 
 " Dear me, Margaret," cried the youngest, 
 " how can you tell Lord Alfreton that nothing 
 fiirther was heard by any of us, when you 
 know as well as I do that it was attempted to
 
 FORMAX. 225 
 
 perform our church-service there, and it never 
 could be done : no, not by the steadiest, best, 
 and wisest of our ministers." 
 
 " What prevented it, pray ?" said his lord- 
 ship. 
 
 " Well, now I wonder you should ask such 
 a question," returned Elinor, pushing in her 
 horse between Lord Alfreton and her sister ; 
 and then adding, in a lower tone, " some more 
 than human power, to be sure, which always 
 interfered to hinder it." 
 
 '* Indeed !" observed Lord Alfreton: "what 
 say you to that, Mistress JMargaret r" 
 
 " Why, I say, that Elinor's a little goose, 
 and has a pleasure in being imposed upon." 
 
 *^ I am very certain she has," said Blanche, 
 cutting the youngest short in what would have 
 been a most animated defence of herself: 
 '* the truth, however, is, as far as we could 
 reach it, that such frequent interruptions have 
 occurred to the establishment of the abbey, for 
 the regular worship of the country around, 
 either by the contrivance of the Roman 
 Catholics, (and there are many more here- 
 L 5
 
 2^6 FORMAN. 
 
 about of the old religion than acknowledge it,) 
 or by some other managenaent that has never 
 yet been discovered, as have completely terri- 
 fied the lower orders, and perhaps not those 
 alone." 
 
 " But the bishop talks, does he not," said 
 Alfreton, ^' of renewing the experiment ?" 
 
 *' His lordship has done so for these several 
 years," replied the eldest, smiling ; '* and, I 
 hear, is ever most positive when most doubt 
 is expressed about his intentions. That odd, 
 forward man, Sir John Clytherwytt, offered to 
 stake a large sum, that the bishop either did 
 not reopen the abbey for protestant duty at all ; 
 or, if he did, that no minister could be got to 
 officiate. But he had his answer, I trow." 
 
 " It was very severe, they say," observed 
 Margaret; " though nobody knows exactly 
 what it was." 
 
 *' I do," said Elinor: " my lord bishop 
 raised his voice, and he said, just grand, and 
 as if he had been in the pulpit, you know, 
 * Sir John Clytherwytt, hearken to me. If 
 you have so much wealth that it cannot be
 
 FORMAN. 227 
 
 dissipated without foolish and unbecoming 
 
 wagers ; and if you have so much time ' 
 
 No, no — so little; aye, that was it: 'so 
 little value for time, that — that — that' — 
 something about improper levity as to grave 
 
 subjects ' . Why he, the bishop, you see, 
 
 would advise him to take care ; for as to that, 
 his own principles were by no means without 
 suspicion ; that is, Sir John's principles — " 
 
 A burst of laughter from the whole party 
 here interrupted this biting reproof of the 
 prelate's. 
 
 " Oh ! nonsense !" cried Elinor : '' you 
 won't give one time." 
 
 " Are those buildings to the left of the 
 church of any use at present ?" Lord Alfreton 
 asked. 
 
 " The first is of none whatever," replied 
 Blanche ; the other is of some service, I sup- 
 pose, to the miller, as he pays a small rent 
 for it: they were both barns formerly* Bui 
 the third : — this way, my lord ; a' littie more 
 round : you can't see it there for the trees. 
 Now you have it : that was part of the left
 
 228 FORMAN. 
 
 wing of the monastery, and might be made a 
 comfortable habitation, if you could get over 
 the awkward stories attached to the spot." 
 
 " But it is inhabited at this moment, Til 
 swear," cried Alfreton : ** I saw some one at 
 the turret loop-hole." 
 
 " It is so," said Blanche, " by a friend of 
 my father's." 
 
 '* Oh, yes," cried Elinor, " my father took 
 me to see him ; and such a strange history — 
 such adventures as he has gone through : but 
 he never comes to the hall, or any where else. 
 I like any thing so wild and odd; it gives one 
 something out of the common way to think of." 
 
 " What may his name be, Mistress Elinor r 
 However, I beg pardon," said his lordship, 
 perceiving Margaret frowning at her sister, to 
 keep her quiet. 
 
 " Nay, I am persuaded," said Blanche, 
 aware that already things had gone too far to 
 be smothered in that manner ; " I am certain 
 that my father could have no objection to our 
 informing Lord Alfreton of what he has 
 thought proper to tell us concerning the gen-
 
 rORMAN. 229 
 
 tleman who at present resides here. But I 
 must premise to your lordship that he has 
 reasons for living in close retirement — not to 
 say concealment." 
 
 " I shall be grateful for what you please to 
 communicate," returned Lord Alfreton ; ^' and 
 I hope, as discreet as you could wish." 
 
 " All that we know, is soon told. Some 
 days ago my father was called out while we 
 were at dinner, by this person, as he said 
 afterwards. His name is Vavasore : he is one 
 of a well-known northern family ; a Roman 
 Catholic house. And though this member of 
 it was never before personally known to my 
 father, there was a time when he lived in great 
 intimacy and friendship with many of his 
 relations : his brother, in particular, 1 under- 
 stand. Since Guido Fawkes's conspiracy, 
 none of the family have been much in England : 
 not that there ever was the least reason for 
 implicating any individual of that honourable 
 race in so horrid a transaction ; but I fancy 
 they expected the times to be hard upon all 
 their persuasion."
 
 230 FORM AN. 
 
 " Surely," said Alfreton, " this gentleman 
 might now, with common prudence and cau- 
 tion on his part, live undisturbed in any part 
 of the island." 
 
 " I am told not, my lord," she replied. 
 
 " Why, to say the truth, observed Mar- 
 garet, hesitatingly, " this person was may be 
 in a sort of way concerned " 
 
 ** How, madam ! can it be possible that 
 your father would protect one of the most un- 
 provoked and diabolical traitors ?" 
 
 " No, no," interrupted the eldest, " he 
 most certainly was not himself concerned in 
 the plot, but we do understand him to be in 
 some danger, though 'tis doubtful whether the 
 whole is not over by this time, for having 
 favoured the escape of Tesmond, the Jesuit, 
 out of the country, by whom his own life had 
 been saved in Spain several years before." 
 
 " That is, indeed, a very different case," 
 said Lord Alfreton, with the warmth of youth- 
 ful feeling, " and might have been rather 
 excusable, indeed commendable, than other- 
 wise. So Sir Giles, I imagine, accommodated
 
 ■PORMAN. 231 
 
 him with his present dwelling, and befriends 
 him. Does he like his situation r" 
 
 " I have scarcely seen him yet : but one of 
 my sisters has." 
 
 " I met him once as I was riding with my 
 father/' said the second. 
 
 " And I," cried Elinor, " have been at the 
 house there : he has but one eye, and is terribly 
 scarred, and has been in the wars in Flanders, 
 and France, and Portugal : and where has he 
 not ? And he knows every body, and every 
 thing. And yet I'm positive he can't like to 
 live where he does : it must damp the heart of 
 the bravest soldier in Europe to pass his nights 
 all sohtary there, by the Abbey." 
 
 " My dear little girl," said Margaret, '* how 
 can you form a judgment of such matters? 
 There is a spirit and ferocity about some men, 
 of which we have no idea ; a ferocity, which 
 makes 'em disregard all that can be called 
 formidable, or thought of that's appalling." 
 
 " Not ghosts and spectres," replied Elinor ; 
 they are just as much afraid of them as we 
 women."
 
 232 FORMAN. 
 
 " There is indeed," the other continued, in 
 a somewhat fretful tone : " there is, I assure 
 you. It may not be called courage ; perhaps 
 'tis rather insensibility : but their minds are 
 scared to all impression of fear : they can set 
 every thing at total defiance." 
 
 " Not apparitions, I am confident," said 
 Elinor. This sentence, though, was suddenly 
 cut short by the extreme troublesomeness of 
 her horse, which, annoyed by flies, had run in 
 among the thick foliage, and being frightened 
 by the rustling of the boughs, became so 
 unruly as to demand the whole attention of 
 their conductor, and put her sisters to some 
 pain for her. Out of this trial, however, 
 the fair Elinor came with victory and glory. 
 She kept her seat, and, very fairly, her com- 
 posure, through the process of snorting, throw- 
 ing back the ears, and striving to run away 
 with her, kicking and rearing, till both were in 
 imminent danger of falling backwards. At 
 length all was peace and harmony again ; and 
 with renewed spirits from her triumph, and 
 the consequent compliments of the young
 
 FORMAN. 233 
 
 nobleman accompanying them, Elinor twice, 
 upon their return to dinner, threw down the 
 gauntlet to her sister Margaret, on the subject 
 of the lords of the creation being equally dis- 
 composed at ghosts with their helpmates. 
 But the latter either disdained, or for other 
 reasons was indisposed to the controversy.
 
 234 FORMAN. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The dinner, without much pretensions to 
 elegance, but plentiful and excellent of its 
 kind, was entirely concluded by half-past two 
 in the afternoon ; and, after two toasts given, 
 one to his majesty's long life and preservation, 
 the other to the lasting ascendency of the re- 
 formed faith, the females withdrew. 
 
 The refined practice among men of filling 
 slightly and carelessly for the first half-hour, 
 then increasing their cups in proportion to the 
 failure of their understandings, manifested by 
 the fearlessness, heat, impropriety, and absur- 
 dity of their discourse, and at length setting in 
 (at whatever hour they might happen to dine) 
 for determined soaking through the whole 
 evening ; this laudable custom, old English, as 
 it is apt to be called, had not however been 
 thoroughly introduced at the period we speak 
 of; nor indeed was it an indispensable and in- 
 evitable operation to be nightly performed at
 
 FOR MAN, 235 
 
 every squire's house in the country, till past 
 the middle of that century, when the puritanical 
 tide had turned. 
 
 Nothing in the least approaching to excess 
 took place at Belton this day : so far from it, 
 the whole party was collected soon after four 
 by the river side, for the sport of huxing the 
 pike. Now was deep science shown by Sir 
 Giles and Edward Alfreton, in remarks osten- 
 sibly made to each other, or the young ladies, 
 but in reality directed at the under falconer, a 
 remarkably clever fisherman, who was in at- 
 tendance with four or five bare-footed dredging 
 boys, in case that sort of assistance should be 
 deemed necessary, not to mention a promis- 
 cuous crowd of villagers of all ages, from nine 
 years old to three score and ten. 
 
 The applause and acquiescence in their 
 shrewd remarks, conveyed with all humility 
 and awe by that branch of the spectators, gave 
 a sensible delight to the old knight and 
 Edward, the only two of the higher observers 
 who could be decisively pronounced as among 
 the initiated in tliis diversion.
 
 326 rORMAN. 
 
 " Slowly down, Han way — slowly down)'* 
 cried Sir Giles. — " Can't thee keep thy paws 
 off," to a villager boy who had officiously ap- 
 proached the apparatus, but ran back upon 
 this rebuke as if he had touched an adder : 
 " that's it, don't let 'em tangle ; now then, set 
 'em a-float." And no less than forty-two 
 large bladders closely fastened together, each 
 bladder furnished with the proper line, bait, 
 and hook, were committed to the stream, which 
 they slowly dropped down. 
 
 The sport (which turned out particularly 
 good) consisted in the furious and desperate 
 struggles of the fresh-water tyrant after he had 
 seized the bait, or struck himself accidentally, 
 and the extreme discomposure of the poor 
 animal while beating about among the blad- 
 ders, till he submitted in utter exhaustion to 
 his fate. 
 
 Margaret and Elinor, dabbling among the 
 wet weeds, clapping their hands, and every 
 thing but absolutely in the water themselves, 
 were in transports at the fluctuations of this 
 amusement; while the gentle Blanche, who
 
 FORMAN. 237 
 
 always endeavoured to like what she was told 
 she must like, and did indeed exert herself to 
 promote every thing that gave her father 
 pleasure, uttered now and then an observation 
 sufficient to prove her interest in what was 
 going forward, after which she sauntered 
 along the bank of the stream, and made efforts 
 to reason herself into feeling as luappy and 
 cheerful as the rest. Lord Alfreton, mean- 
 time, whose indolence acted against his be- 
 coming an adept in any of these sports, and 
 whose restlessness of mind soon wearied him 
 in the pursuit of them, eager and violent as 
 that pursuit generally was at the beginning, 
 now grew cooler in his exclamations of ap- 
 plause, and less attentive to the whole pro- 
 ceeding. He took this opportunity of enter- 
 ing into conversation with Blanche; and she, 
 feeling grateful for the attention, however little 
 she desired it just at that moment, exerted 
 herself to please him, in which (as she had 
 often done before) she perfectly succeeded. 
 There was something resistless, to this visionary 
 young man, in the sense and native elegance
 
 238 FORMAN. 
 
 of her ideas, the propriety of her language, 
 and, above all, in the sweetness and bewitch- 
 ing spirit of her smiles. She was, in truth, a 
 delightful girl, and might have turned the 
 head of any youth, without extraordinary 
 weakness on his part. 
 
 Lord Alfreton was more deeply smitten 
 than ever. He had not yet thought seriously 
 (as the determination to make an offer is pro- 
 perly enough called) upon the matter ; it 
 merely occurred to him, that the Belton visit 
 was really a mighty pleasant affair, and the 
 only thing from which he had expected any 
 gratification that had not disappointed him, 
 for he couldn't well say how long. 
 
 It now grew late, the tackle was drawn up 
 upon the bank, the spoils were duly secured 
 and carried off with exultation, and all re- 
 turned in great force to the hall, at least as 
 far as universal and simultaneous chattering 
 and laughing could be admitted for a proof 
 of it. 
 
 " Accident ! pshaw ! no — don't put such 
 stuff into the girl's heads," said Sir Giles,
 
 JORMAN. 239 
 
 while they were all sitting together in the 
 saloon — " one's heard, indeed, Master Ed- 
 ward, of robbers near about Lon'non, on the 
 great Kent road, may be, where your sparks 
 are going to an fro, for outlandish parts ; but, 
 bless your heart! in our quiet corner o' the 
 world, and since all's still upon the border — 
 oh, no, — no such thing. I knew well enough 
 they'd be late, Sir George Stanley said as 
 much." 
 
 " But they may have met with some mis- 
 chance, father," said Blanche ; " and you see 
 'tis totally dark ; shouldn't a few of our men 
 be sent out with torches ?"' 
 
 " Sent out wi' fiddlesticks !" quoth the 
 knight. *^ Pooh, 'tis darkish, mayhap, within 
 doors, but they'll ha' twylight good out on't for 
 this half hour yet. Stay, here they be." 
 
 " Bless and deliver us! — what's all that 
 noise," cried Elinor. Sir Giles started up in 
 manifest alarm. " Compose yourself, my dear 
 father," said Blanche, '' do not think of 
 aoing out alone." 
 
 " The house is beset, Edward !" cried Lord
 
 240 FORMAN. 
 
 Alfreton to his brother: " by Heaven it is 
 attacked ! There again, do you hear? You've 
 your sword on, are there any fire-arms ? We'll 
 stand by them to the last." 
 
 The young men drew their swords, and Sir 
 Giles seized a quarter-staff with along iron spike 
 at the end of it, an instrument that had done 
 service of yore in many a northern inroad, and 
 which, apparently, was never more needed 
 than at the present juncture: for the most 
 overpowering and appalling noise assailed their 
 ears, of shrieks, supplications, threats, storming, 
 chiding, blows, and, overruling the whole, 
 (like a good set of treble voices in a complete 
 choir) the full cry, it should seem, of all the 
 hounds in the county, mixed, indeed, with 
 the yelping and howling of many among them, 
 as if in violent pain. 
 
 Forth sallied our three cavaliers, with their 
 minds made up to the crisis. But even when 
 they reached the scene of disturbance, it was 
 no very short time before they could discover 
 what had happened. By degrees, however, 
 to the unspeakable relief of the girls, and by
 
 FORMAN. 241 
 
 no means the discomfort of their gallant de- 
 fenders, it appeared, in the first place, that 
 the otter-hounds had just arrived from the 
 neighbourhood of Carlisle. Secondly, that 
 when they were approaching the kennel in as 
 admirable order and discipline as ever dogs 
 exhibited, they passed by a small square court, 
 the door of which had been incautiously left 
 open, and in this court resided, in tubs laid 
 along upon the ground, to which they were 
 fastened with a very liberal length of chain, 
 two tame foxes. 
 
 The effluvia of these beasts unhappily 
 reached the hungry hounds upon their march, 
 and, in a thought, the junior of the two was 
 torn to pieces, and the other would undoubt- 
 edly have fallen by the same base aggression 
 of numbers, had not Tom, the groom, at the 
 very considerable hazard of his own person, 
 hastily interposed with a flail, the first weapon 
 he could lay his hand upon, and it is lucky he 
 found that. He, bestriding the mouth of the 
 barrel, into the heart of which poor Reynard 
 
 VOL, I. M
 
 ^42 FOIIMAN. 
 
 had retired, made a noble and vigorous de- 
 fence, but which could not be effected without 
 great damage to the assailants. 
 
 Meanwhile the whippers-in who attended 
 the dogs, perceiving, and justly irritated at, 
 their deviation from the prescribed route, took 
 the invading enemy in flank with the instru- 
 ments of their vocation, while a great part 
 (indeed we have reason to think the whole) of 
 the female servants, had by this time joined 
 the dire yell, conceiving, with more or less de- 
 finite notions upon the subject, that not only 
 both the foxes had perished, but most of the 
 hounds, and one, at least, of the men. 
 
 As usual, after a fray attended with mighty 
 clamour, the mischief, when all tumult was 
 suppressed, proved less enormous than had 
 been apprehended; and, in the midst of lamen- 
 tations over the dead cub, panegyrics upon 
 Tom Uggins, and directions as to the maimed 
 hounds, Sir Giles's attention was called off by 
 the approach of horses, and this observation 
 from one of their riders : —
 
 FORM AN. 243 
 
 " What the devil's going on here ? — hunting 
 at this time o'night ? How fare ye, my old 
 friend — 'tis surely you I see?" 
 
 " How dost do, how dost do, Sir George?" 
 answered the knight, with a tremendously 
 hearty laugh ; " welcome to Belton. And the 
 fair Mistress Alice, too, I vow: let me help 
 thee to alight, my pearl of pearls ! And who have 
 we here? — odso. Master Geoffrey, I'd forgot 
 him; glad to see Geoffrey too; gie 's thy fist, lad." 
 
 *' But, really and truly, what is all this?" 
 said Alice Stanley, upon regaining her feet. 
 " I do assure you, Sir Giles, that for upwards 
 of two miles together we have heard such an 
 uproar from the hall here, as if a fox had been 
 run into your kitchen and killed there by all 
 the dogs to the north of the Trent." 
 
 Before Sir Giles could answer, the two 
 youngest girls had laid violent hands upon the 
 female guest, and, as they drew her within the 
 mansion, Margaret in some measure gave the 
 requisite information, in which Elinor was 
 utterly incapable of assisting, from reiterated 
 peals and shrieks of laughter that it was im- 
 M 2
 
 244 FORMAN. 
 
 possible for her to repress, so at least she 
 declared, till the train of thought she was 
 indulging brought her to an unpleasant re- 
 flexion. 
 
 *' I am in reality, tho'," said she, " very 
 much vexed at the loss of the cub-fox, for 
 'twas yours, Margaret — not that it could ever 
 have been brought into the house." 
 
 They were all soon re-assembled in the 
 saloon, and, notwithstanding the derangement 
 among the domestics produced by all this 
 confusion, and the necessity that each felt for 
 communicating to some other how he or she 
 had at first been struck by it, what they had 
 apprehended, and how they had exerted them- 
 selves in the sequel ; supper was announced to 
 be ready in the great hall, not twenty minutes 
 after the usual time, and the knight giving his 
 arm to Alice Stanley, (a fashion that, by the 
 way, has come round again after a lapse 
 of two centuries) Lord Alfreton escorting 
 Blanche, and his brother and young Stanley 
 the two remaining sisters, a social, abundant, 
 and most lively repast took place.
 
 rORMAN. ^45 
 
 The alarm that Stanley's late arrival had 
 occasioned, was afterwards touched upon, 
 which brought on a desultory flirtation be- 
 tween the young lady and Edward Alfreton. 
 She insisted upon it, that nine out of ten of 
 the disturbances heard of occasionally upon 
 the highway, proceeded from the frolics of 
 young gendemen — young officers especially: 
 and he protesting that if he had known of her 
 crossing Bew-Castle flats at that hour, he 
 would certainly have headed a party to carry 
 her off'. 
 
 " Very good, very fair," said Sir Giles, 
 delighted with his company, and exhilarated 
 by his after-supper draught, made that evening 
 exactly to his mind. " Now let's have a song, 
 or a storv, or somewhat o' that." 
 
 " Some ghost stories," said Elinor. 
 
 " Alice desires no better sport," observed 
 Geoffi'ey ; '^ she has a stock that would keep 
 you all without sleep for a fortnight." 
 
 " Never mind his nonsense. Sir Giles," re- 
 plied Alice ; ** you understand him." 
 
 ** Aye, aye, but this 'ull never do wi' me,
 
 246 FORMAN. 
 
 who ha' heard thee so often before, my bonny 
 damsel," said the old knight. 
 
 " Oh, we're resolved, it must be," quoth 
 one. 
 
 " You shan't stir 'till you have," cried a 
 second. 
 
 " Pinch her, Mistress Elipor; torture her 
 till she does," cried a third. 
 
 " Well, well," said Alice with a sigh, " have 
 your own wills — what can ohe forlorn being 
 do against so many ? 
 
 " You must understand, gentlemen and 
 ladies, that the late king of France was a 
 brave soldier and a merry man." — 
 
 " That was he," exclaimed Sir Giles : " to 
 his glorious memory drink all round, I insist 
 upon it." 
 
 " And nothing," continued she, " gave him 
 more delight than freely mixing with his sub- 
 jects, and finding out their characters, and 
 habits, and affections, and so on. — So what 
 does he, but in company with his favourite 
 minister and friend, Rosni, he must needs 
 wander about the city of Paris by night, and
 
 FORMAN. 247 
 
 seek adventures in disguise. Well, one even- 
 ing they passed themselves off for merchants 
 of Cherbourg, and picked up an acquaintance 
 with one Du Bac, a humourist in his way, 
 and who lived well, but nobody knew how. 
 So they made themselves pleasant, and soon 
 got friends, and Du Bac asked em to his hotel, 
 and gave 'em an exceeding good supper. His 
 conversation charmed them as much as his 
 meat and wine, and he told such stories as 
 made their very bones ache with laughing." 
 
 " Excellent! my good sir — incomparable/* 
 cried Rosni : " but what surprises me is, that 
 we should never (for we're often called to 
 Paris,) have heard of you before : what's your 
 business? and how do you contrive to give 
 these delightful entertainments?" 
 
 " Of all the vices that belong to our race,'* 
 said Du Bac, coolly, " 1 hate curiosity the 
 worst," and with that gave the minister a 
 smart slap o' the face, and immediately after- 
 wards continued to talk with the same liveli- 
 ness and ease as before. The marquess 
 started up trembling with passion ; but his
 
 248 FORMAN. 
 
 master held him, and whispering — " Tis fair 
 indeed, you brought it on yourself; don't be a 
 fool and expose us both ; I promise you your 
 revenge," and so forth — with difficulty per- 
 suaded him to be seated again. At parting, 
 the king invited M. Du Bac to return the visit 
 on the following night, and sup with them at 
 their lodging. A suitable place was therefore 
 provided, and, in a like disguise, Henry and 
 his minister received their new acquaintance, 
 the plan being, of course, to entrap him into 
 the same impertinence that he had himself 
 objected to, and to visit him with the same 
 punishment. The first course, with that view, 
 was above every thing brilliant, sumptuous, 
 and luxurious. Du Bac highly commended it. 
 The second consisted of as many dishes as 
 the former, filled solely with different sorts of 
 pickles, which he approved of equally, ex- 
 pressing no astonishment whatever. Towards 
 the conclusion of supper, the minister sud- 
 denly got up whistling, and extinguished all 
 the lights. Upon that the stranger observed 
 _that he preferred talking in the dark. The
 
 FORMA X 249 
 
 lamps were then restored as before, and the 
 king commenced a serious discourse, in the 
 midst of which, Rosni broke out into a love 
 song, kicked off his boots, and danced about 
 the room." 
 
 " I should not have supposed, sir," said 
 Du Bac to the king, " that your friend had 
 been so active a man." 
 
 ^' Plague on your stupidity," cried Henry 
 in a passion, '^ to sit unmoved at such strange 
 behaviour; how do you contrive to preserve 
 this inflexibility? I'm curious to know?" 
 
 " Aye," replied Du Bac ; '•' but of all the 
 vices that belong to our race, I hate curiosity 
 the worst," — and with that he dealt the 
 monarch such a slap in the face as resounded 
 through the whole house. The king rose 
 instantly, and clapped his hand to his sword, 
 but meeting the eye of his minister, they 
 looked at each other for a moment, and 
 then both burst into a fit of lauorhter, which 
 had not ended when Du Bac took leave with 
 the utmost politeness." 
 
 This anecdote, related by a smart, distin- 
 M 5
 
 250 roRMAN. 
 
 guished, and showy girl, was, of course, re- 
 ceived with unanimous plaudits : and four 
 other stories were told by different individuals 
 before the party retired to rest ; the particulars 
 of which, however, have not reached us.
 
 FORMAN. 251 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 The company that had parted over night 
 in such jollity and intimacy, seemed to be all 
 tongue-tied upon meeting each other again at 
 the breakfast-board ; and nothing passed for a 
 considerable time that could, by any ingenuity 
 of language, have been called general con- 
 versation. Short, abrupt remarks, and mono- 
 syllabic answers, and those very scanty, were 
 all that could be extorted. The charm, how- 
 ever, was at length broken by the aid of strong 
 beer, venison pasty, and other viands, both hot 
 and cold, flanked by hams, as well of mutton 
 as pork, neats' and sheep s tongues cured at 
 home, and rein-deer's, &Ct imported from 
 Sweden ; not to omit the exquisite dried 
 salmon, and stimulating haddock, smoked or 
 prepared in the sun. Wines, and other appro- 
 priate liquors were at hand to suit these 
 various dainties, besides fruit, milk and cream,
 
 252 FORMAN. 
 
 some plain, and some beat up in all sorts of 
 fantastical vagaries. The restoration of the 
 party to easy, flowing, and familiar prattle, 
 was as if some benevolent enchanter had 
 waved his wand over a city turned into stone ; 
 when, lo ! all, from the scavenger with the dust 
 cart, to the monarch at the head of his guards, 
 resume those occupations without the slightest 
 inconvenience, which the fairy Barbarina, 
 Diabola, Furiosa, or some such name, had 
 most vexatiously obstructed for the space of — 
 never less than a century. Observations were 
 now poured forth in so copious a stream, that 
 the difficulty was to secure an auditor. At 
 length, with much ado. Sir Giles collected the 
 sense of the company to be in favour of hawk- 
 ing, as the morning was fair, with a light air 
 of wind. 
 
 ** Have you any good, clever, make hawks, 
 Sir Giles?" said young Alfreton. 
 
 ** Oh, we don't say much as to oufs, when 
 such prices are given by the fine cavaliers 
 about the court. Did you bring the Nor- 
 wegian, Sir George?"
 
 JORMAN. 253 
 
 " I have brought him," returned the baronet; 
 " but he's hardly in order : shy and disdainful. 
 Waddilove had him in trainincr all the winter 
 months, and the Lord only knows what mis- 
 chief that blockhead has done. This bird. 
 Mistress Blanche, my late father coaxed out 
 of Sir Thomas Monson, who gave a thousand 
 pounds for a cast of 'em. Now TU tell you a 
 peculiarity about him, which you might collect 
 all the falcons in Scandinavia without meeting 
 in another ." 
 
 *' I much fear, Sir George," replied Blanche, 
 " that I shall disgrace myself on the topic ; my 
 ignorance is more gross upon this subject than 
 you could even imagine." 
 
 " No ! is it really ? Aha — very different, 
 I take it, with your sister, Elinor ; she can tell 
 one bird from another, I'll swear it; I see it 
 by her eye !" 
 
 Elinor, with visible delight, though partially 
 suppressed by the becoming blush of diffidence, 
 admitted, that if she could be said to know 
 any thing, it was perhaps a little about hawks. 
 
 Upon this an abstruse and learned discus-
 
 254 FORMAN. 
 
 « 
 
 sion ensued, in which Elinor bore her part 
 very creditably ; at least, to the ignorant she 
 appeared so to do. As she complained of 
 one for bating, another for raking, praised the 
 arms of a third, and the sails of a fourth ; and 
 all this interspersed and tied together, with a 
 plentiful use of the terrps, pounces, lure, petty 
 singles, and much of the same sort, did vastly 
 well. 
 
 To say the truth, we believe she was a 
 happier and greater person during this dis- 
 quisition, than when all were mounted and 
 proceeding, bird on fist for the most part, to 
 the scene of action. At that time, the young 
 men were too closely engaged with their hawks, 
 and the falconers in waiting, to converse much 
 with the ladies ; and what attention was be- 
 stowed upon them, Alice Stanley and her 
 eldest sister pretty entirely engrossed. They 
 were now winding up the side of a hill, and 
 already commanded an extensive view of the 
 country around, when Sir Giles exclaimed — 
 " Who's that I see in the ash-lane there ? Tis 
 he : no 'tisn't. Yes, I'll be shot if It be nt
 
 roRMAN. 255 
 
 Ned Stone. Why be nt going right for Belton 
 now. Hollo ! hollo ! Ned ! — this way ! to the 
 left, you dolt !" And with that, for the man 
 appeared not to hear him, the knight clapped 
 spurs to his horse, descended the hill, and, 
 crossing a meadow or two, came full in upon 
 the person he had been calling to, at the end 
 of a lane. Sir Giles was followed by Blanche 
 and Lord Alfreton. The latter, caring more 
 about his companion than the probability of 
 sport, had left the main company to go with 
 her ; and Blanche rode after her father, because 
 she knew the man as well as he did : her heart 
 beat at the sight of him, and in the flutter and 
 fever of her spirits, she never considered the 
 dignity or propriety of such a step. 
 
 " Why, sure," cried the man, reining up his 
 horse, and doffing his cap, " it must be your 
 worship." 
 
 " What brings thee here, Ned? — How dost 
 do ? — Where dost come from ?" 
 
 " From Mondomer, Sir Giles : master and 
 I ha been down these four days by ourselves. 
 Hope I see your worship well, and all the
 
 256 FORMAN. 
 
 noble family; and Mistress Harlande — or, 
 Lord bless your ladyship !" bowing at the same 
 time to Blanche, who returned it in the kindest 
 manner. 
 
 " Why, now," said the knight, *^ hast thee 
 been so often about these here lands, and 
 doesn't know thy way to Belton ?" 
 
 " I — I was not making for the hall, your 
 honour, Sir Giles, not just yet or so." 
 
 " No ! where wast going then ? Come, 
 gie's thy messages, and letters, and things." 
 
 The man looked first on the ground, then 
 on both sides of him, and then on the ground 
 again ; and Blanche turned so pale, that it was 
 astonishing neither of the others noticed it. 
 
 " Why, sir," stammered out Stone at length, 
 ** your honour wouldn't wish to blame a poor 
 lad ; and my master. Sir Hugh, did gi' me 
 leave to come over to Belton — a' did, indeed. 
 But I beg pardon, for to be honest wi' your 
 worship, I never was in the mind to show my- 
 self at the hall ; for as my master never 
 charged me with no letter, or any thing o' 
 that, I meant, pray your honour forgie me —
 
 FORMAX. 257 
 
 but I meant to pass all my time wi' a sweet- 
 heart o' my own, and go back to Mondomer, 
 nobody the wiser." 
 
 " Do'st mean to say, fellow," cried Sir 
 Giles, in an angry manner, " that thy master 
 gave leave to come over here upon thine own 
 bus'ness, without sending even a civil word to 
 the hall?" 
 
 " He gi' me no message, Sir Giles, when 
 I asked leave," replied the other, " so I didn't 
 go to stay for one." 
 
 " To be sure you did not, Ned," observed 
 Blanche ; " and you were quite right. The 
 poor fellow, father, was naturally in a great 
 hurry to see — to see — " Here she broke off 
 for nearly a minute. " Do not be rough wnth 
 him, father, he's a very old acquaintance. 
 But I tell you what, Ned, you must come up 
 to the hall before you return, and get some- 
 thing good to eat and drink. Nobody will 
 delay you about letters." 
 
 She then turned away abruptly, and let her 
 horse stray at his pleasure to some distance 
 from the rest. The man, Ned, too, appeared
 
 258 roRMAN. 
 
 to comprehend her distress, as his voice fal- 
 tered extremely in wishing Sir Giles a good 
 morning. The knight rode up quick to his 
 daughter's side. 
 
 " Don't vex thee so, my sweetest girl," he 
 whispered, pressing her hand; they be'nt 
 
 worth howsumever, I'll make thy excuse: 
 
 go home, my love ; the racket and noise 'uU be 
 too much for thee;" and he proceeded to 
 inform Lord Alfreton of her having been 
 oppressed with a bad headach the whole day, 
 adding circumstances about some hope that 
 the air of the hills might carry it off, which 
 was disappointed, however. As his lordship 
 was inflexible upon escorting her to Belton, 
 Blanche gave way to him, and even exerted 
 herself to talk as they returned : but upon her 
 arrival she withdrew to her own apartment. 
 
 Sir Giles, in great indignation at almost the 
 only thing in this world that could have made 
 him truly uneasy — that is to say, any unkind- 
 ness towards his beloved daughter — disgusted 
 too at having been imposed upon by protesta- 
 tions, which, as he conceived, were the mere
 
 FOIIMAN. 259 
 
 idle feeiing of the moment, when Hugh Mon- 
 domer was last in Cumberland, had no heart 
 for resuming the morning's diversion ; which, 
 nevertheless, for want of something else, he 
 was about to do, had not Sir George Stanley, 
 at this moment, come down from the hill in 
 much wrath and vexation. 
 
 His famous hawk, the Norwegian, itseemed, 
 had been utterly spoiled. 
 
 " Would you believe it. Sir Giles," the 
 baronet exclaimed on seeing him, " in flying 
 from my fist, the confounded stupid brute 
 took stand on the ground six times running? 
 no forcing him to fly a turn — no lure — 
 nothing. I had a duck by the wing for ten 
 minutes too;ether : but all wouldn't do. I'm 
 only vexed that I didn't wring the neck of him. 
 That, however, or something worse, shall be 
 done to Waddilove, the feeder, or I'm 
 strangely mistaken." 
 
 Sir Giles made the proper sympathetic 
 observations, and it soon appeared that upon 
 the failure of his own bird, the baronet had 
 not patience or inclination to await the display
 
 260 FORMA N. 
 
 of any other person's, and now bethought him 
 of a commission, which his uncle, General 
 Stanley, had requested him to execute in those 
 parts. 
 
 " Look ye here, my good friend ; here's a 
 notable toy for you !" said he, showing a large 
 ring of very curious workmanship, that opened 
 like a watch, by the touch of a spring. '* But 
 do not let me keep you from the sport." 
 
 " Not at all; not at all," returned the 
 knight, examining the ring : ** I have no inten- 
 tion o' joining 'em again; they're over at 
 Nettlebury Craigs by this time. Why, 'tis a 
 cleverish kind of knick-knackery sort of an 
 affair : what be the meaning on't ?" 
 
 '* That's more than I can say : but I've 
 special orders to deliver it with my own hand, 
 on the part of the Countess of Essex. Pray, 
 Sir Giles, have you not a neighbour of the 
 name of Vavasore r" 
 
 " Indeed have I. Why a' knows all the 
 world. And is that gew-gaw from a fine lady 
 to be given to such as he ?" 
 
 " I know nothing of him," returned the
 
 FORMAN. 261 
 
 other, " nor ever saw him. Who is he ? and 
 what?" 
 
 " He can be a huge clever kind of fellow, 
 and entertaining; but he's odd, and grave as 
 an archbishop : in a something of a scrape, 
 you must understand, and I provided 'un with 's 
 present habitation : a papist, I believe. Now 
 I harboured un out o' regard to his family, 
 old friends of mine ; benefactors, truly, in 
 former times. Besides, this Vavasore himself, 
 how a' comes by it I can't say, but ha' gie' me 
 valuable information, though it may be not 
 over agreeable, what concerned one's own 
 family." 
 
 " Would it be too much," said the baronet, 
 •' if you are really disinclined to follow the 
 sportsmen, to request an introduction from 
 you. Sir Giles, to this gentleman?" 
 
 " By no means : like it of all things. We 
 must go at a pretty round pace though, to be 
 back by dinner." 
 
 They set forward accordingly, at a brisk 
 trot, for a few miles to the northward, and
 
 262 FORMAN. 
 
 passing, with some heed to the footing of 
 their horses, through a wide yawning gap in a 
 stone wall, entered what had been the garden 
 of the monastery, and moving on between the 
 abbey and one of those barn-looking places 
 that Lord Alfreton had observed upon the 
 morning before, reached an irregular building, 
 partly stone and partly brick, of dismal ap- 
 pearance, with remarkably few windows in 
 proportion to its size, and those long, narrow, 
 and pointed like the windows of the church 
 adjoining. 
 
 " Does your friend think it necessary to 
 make preparation for us ?" observed Sir George 
 Stanley : " I saw him move from the porch 
 into the house this moment." 
 
 *' Not very fond o' strangers," returned the 
 knight; " but come, fasten your horse in this 
 shed. Why, Master Vavasore ! what, ho ! 
 house here ! house !" cried he, knocking against 
 the doors and wainscotting as they entered, for 
 the former was wide open. 
 
 They had scarcely gained the hall, which
 
 FORMAN. 26s 
 
 looked like the temple of desolation, when the 
 resident approached them from another quarter, 
 with a stately bow, and much formal civility, 
 Stanley thought, dignity, of address. He was 
 clothed in a deep purple cloak, vest of blue 
 velvet, somewhat faded, with slashed sleeves ; 
 long basket-hilted sword by his side, and wore 
 the boots of a dusty brown, then so very 
 general, pushed down below the middle of 
 his leg. 
 
 A square-built, formidable figure from the 
 waist upwards ; but slightly made otherwise. 
 Whether his countenance was naturally ad- 
 vantageous or not couldn't well be discovered, 
 on account of a blood-red scar all down one 
 side of his face, and a green bandage drawn 
 almost entirely across the other, which covered 
 the eye, passing over his head, and tying 
 under the chin. For this phenomenon Sir 
 Giles had prepared his visitor as they rode, 
 apprizing him that, though the sight of one 
 eye was totally gone, it yet gave so much 
 uneasiness, that continual applications were 
 requisite.
 
 264 FORMAN. 
 
 After the introduction, Sir George delivered 
 the ring, mentioning by whom it had been 
 intrusted to him. 
 
 " I am much beholden to you, sir," said 
 Vavasore: ^' one would scarcely conceive a 
 bauble of this sort to be acceptable to an old 
 soldier; but so it is, and even important, 
 though not for its own value." 
 
 " Rather, I imagine, for the sake of the 
 lovely donor," said Stanley. 
 
 Vavasore smiled in scorn. 
 
 " I look like a favourite of the fair, do 
 I not, young gentleman? Alas! if the weak 
 and unhappy being who sent it had lis- 
 tened to the counsels of a friend, who 
 meant honestly, though blunt perhaps, 
 and unconciliating in speech, much present 
 evil might have been avoided, and more 
 future." 
 
 " Master Vavasore," said Sir Giles, " thee 
 do'stn't like to be teased wi' questions : and no 
 wonder — who does? But thus much I will 
 say, that by what I ha' heard, 'twould have 
 been better for this here countess, and one who
 
 • rORMAN. 265 
 
 was an hereditary-like friend o' mine, if they 
 had never seen each other." 
 
 " You speak my very thoughts, my ho- 
 noured benefactor," repUed Vavasore : " you 
 will do me the justice to allow I have dealt 
 plainly and fairly with you since our acquaint- 
 ance began : I ever told you that there were 
 circumstances which, I trust, without shame, 
 without the reproach of my own conscience," 
 (he added these words in a firm and manly 
 tone,) " I was absolutely compelled to be 
 reserved upon. The cause of my intimacy 
 with this wretched Countess of Essex is one 
 of them. But I make no scruple to declare 
 that your observation coincides with the 
 dismal anticipations of my own mind. 'Tis 
 to be hoped that she and the Lady de Lyle 
 will satisfy themselves in this world : they have 
 no other to look forward to." 
 
 Sir Giles shuddered audibly ; and the young 
 baronet observed, '• One ought not, to be 
 sure, rashly to repeat every rumour. But you, 
 sir, seem to have been thrown so much among 
 them, that I cannot doubt but you know ; yes, 
 
 VOL. I. N
 
 266 I-ORMAN. 
 
 you must know, what is in my thoughts at this 
 moment." 
 
 " Not unless you will please to tell me, sir," 
 returned the other, calmly. 
 
 *' Why, it M'as said — it was whispered in a 
 certain set, that one of the two ladies, if not 
 both, had dealings over the water !" 
 
 " Over where ?" 
 
 " Nay, you must understand me ; you, who 
 are so intimately acquainted with their pro- 
 ceedings, and so deep in your penetration. 
 Why, with the old devil at Lambeth !" 
 
 " But all this is Greek to me," said Sir 
 Giles. 
 
 " Young gentleman," said Vavasore, coolly, 
 but earnestly, to Sir George Stanley, " those 
 women have created many enemies by their 
 arrogance and insolence : but do not go too far. 
 And let me tell you this much for your grati- 
 fication, the man you allude to, (if, indeed, he 
 was a man, for he had horrible powers), will 
 betray no more to their destruction. He's off! 
 his time is out ! he's gone to his master !" 
 
 *^ How ! dead, say you ?"
 
 FORMAX. 267 
 
 " What if this very ring should communi- 
 cate the fact ?" returned Vavasore. 
 
 " Now, come, IMaster Vavasore," said 
 the old knight, in considerable impatience ; 
 " tell us. Sir George. I'm all thrown out, as it 
 were. What is all this about Lambeth, and 
 devils, and death?" 
 
 ** Your friend, sir," replied Vavasore, 
 " will doubtless explain these allusions as you 
 return. Is the general officer your near relation, 
 Sir George Stanley?" 
 
 " He is, sir." 
 
 " A good soldier !" continued the other : 
 ", we served together in the Netherlands 
 during the government of Requesens." 
 
 But Sir Giles, now eager for Stanley's in- 
 formation, which, however, in the result, was 
 reluctantly given, and proved very unintelli- 
 gible, made objections to their longer stay, 
 urging something about his dinner ; and Vava- 
 sore, who could not be prevailed upon to 
 accompany them to Belton, attended his 
 visitors to their horses with much politeness 
 and ceremony. 
 
 N 2
 
 268 FORMAN. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 During nearly the whole of the next day, 
 the weather was so uncertain as to prevent 
 any regular scheme of diversion. 
 
 The ladies fidgetted from window^ to win- 
 dow, and from room to room : two games at 
 draughts were at last yawned through by Mar- 
 garet and Alice Stanley, for Blanche had 
 retired with a book to her own chamber ; and 
 the boots of the men were heard creaking 
 in every part of the house. 
 
 Towards noon, however, a gleam of sun- 
 shine enabled some of them to descend the 
 green slope in front of the hall; and as the 
 approaching dinner hour prevented them from 
 going farther, young Alfreton brought out a 
 seat for Alice, which was placed in a warm 
 situation in the meadow, at the foot of the hill. 
 
 This manoeuvre relieved the other men by 
 affording them momentary employment ; and, 
 without loss of time, Blanche and Elinor (for
 
 roRMAN. £69 
 
 the other sister had not ventured out) were 
 accommodated in the same manner. 
 
 " And will you, in truth, be so rash and 
 unaccountably silly as to do that now ?" said 
 Alice Stanley. 
 
 " Your admonition comes too late, fair 
 lady," returned Edward Alfreton, who, wrapped 
 in his cloak, had thrown himself all along upon 
 the damp grass at her feet. 
 
 " I protest," said she, with a smile and curl 
 of the mouth that was peculiar to her, " you 
 military men are ready to brave death in all 
 forms, and under all circumstances : indeed it 
 seems to me that you go out of your way to 
 defy him." 
 
 " But however you may despise the grim 
 monarch himself," added Blanche, " you will 
 hardly, I think, be reconciled to some of his 
 courtiers and forerunners, such as cramps, 
 coughs, agues, &c. Let me advise you. Cap- 
 tain Alfreton, do get up." 
 
 " I had rather," said the youth, wallowing 
 and sprawling about, " catch all the united 
 disorders that ever plagued mankind, by lying
 
 270 FORMA]^. 
 
 here; I had rather perish at Mistress Stanley's 
 feet, though she were to sneer at me the whole 
 time, as she always does; I had rather do 
 that, than" — (here he paused as if thinking 
 of something else) — " Oh ! what an odd thing 
 the concatenation, as I think you call it, of our 
 ideas is ! how should that solemn ass, Buttin- 
 gall, have come into my head, from any thing 
 I was saying?" 
 
 " Nay, I'm sure we cannot tell," said Alice, 
 " the result seems flattering though to those 
 whom you were talking to, or at least, about." 
 
 " Sneer, aye sneering, that was the word: 
 Heaven forgive me, but I don't think I was 
 ever twice in that fellow's company in my life, 
 without attempting to annoy him, and suc- 
 ceeding. I say, Stanley — Geoffrey I mean, 
 was you one of the party at Lord Mondomer's 
 on — I forget the day, — when that altercation 
 happened ?" 
 
 " No," replied Geoffrey, " it was my father 
 and James, and all entirely owing to them 
 that the thing was no more heard of." 
 
 " I think," continued Edward, *' young
 
 FORMAN. 271 
 
 Hugh Mondomer showed us a little of what 
 stuff he was made, that day. Wine, Geoffrey, 
 wine draws a fellow out. I was quite amazed 
 The mild, modest Master Hugh, who never 
 spoke a word in a large company without 
 blushing up to the ears like a great girl ! You 
 never saw any thing so struck as Rochester, 
 absolutely dumb at last, with astonishment and 
 indisnation," 
 
 " It doesn't surprise me so much," said the 
 other: ^' bless your soul, Edward, I know 
 Hugh better than you do ; he's a resolute chap 
 if he takes a thing into his head ; and you may 
 believe me the more, for I don't like the fel- 
 low : he's one of those that make such a fuss 
 about their principles. Why, who's against 
 .religion, I should be glad to know? — But 
 what has it to do with every day in the week, 
 and all the common occurrences of life?" 
 
 " Aye, what indeed ?" cried Edward. — 
 " That youngster always seemed to me like a 
 parson with a sword by his side." 
 
 " 1 have no acquaintance with Sir Hugh 
 Mondomer," observed Lord Alfreton, ^^ but
 
 272 FORMAN. 
 
 have happened to hear a good deal of him ; do 
 you mean to say that he obtrudes the sort of 
 fanatical gibberish on all occasions which" — 
 
 " Oh, no, no, no !" said Blanche, who, since 
 the commencement of this discourse, had been 
 (or appeared to be) occupied by sorting flowers, 
 or different kinds of grass, in her lap, with her 
 head closely bent down to her work. 
 
 " Not in the least, my Lord Alfreton, not 
 in the slightest degree," said Alice Stanley. 
 " He's a pretty young man. Sir Hugh Mon- 
 domer is, I assure you. With his religious im- 
 pressions I never troubled my head. They 
 may be more strict than suits my cousin 
 Geoffrey's convenience, but the charge of 
 modesty cannot indeed be got over: with 
 regard to that failing, our friends here have 
 certainly a decided advantage over him." 
 
 " There again," cried young Alfreton ; " I 
 protest. Mistress Alice, you keep a tight 
 hand upon me : why, Geoffrey, your fair 
 cousin has disposed of us both." — But Geoffrey 
 did not much relish her observations, and 
 looked glum.
 
 FORMAN. 273 
 
 " After all," said Alice, " we are talking 
 before those who must know Sir Hugh as well 
 as I know my own brother, though they've said 
 so little about him," — and with that she bent 
 an arch scrutinizing look, first upon one sister, 
 and then on the other." 
 
 " No, we do not," cried Elinor, eager to 
 step forward in her sister's relief; — " we do 
 not, now, indeed. To be sure, when Hugh 
 was a boy, or little more than a boy, Bel ton 
 was his own home like ; and then, of course, 
 you know, we all lived — lived very much to- 
 gether. I always thought, in those days, that 
 he had a kind and affectionate heart : then, he 
 laughed at my father's jokes, and they suited 
 so. — Not that he thought in particular of us, 
 you see, — not a bit more about one than ano- 
 ther, perhaps. Why, you don't understand it, 
 he was just a brother to all of us ; he was, I 
 give you my word." 
 
 " My little dear," said Alice, taking her 
 hand with a laugh, " you need not be so 
 earnest, nobody contradicts you." 
 
 But Blanche here interposed, and with a 
 N 5
 
 274 FORMAN. 
 
 composure, of which a few minutes before she 
 did not conceive herself capable, observed : — 
 
 " All the Mondomers have ever been the 
 closest friends of our family ; and Sir Hugh 
 was, undoubtedly, the most intimate ac- 
 quaintance we three had in the world. It is a 
 subject of much, of deep regret to us all/' she 
 added, with some hesitation of voice ; " but 
 perhaps extremely natural, that upon coming 
 out in the world, and forming new connexions, 
 his mind should be estranged — that is, di- 
 verted for the time, from his earliest — his 
 country friends. And young men are apt, I 
 believe, to be indolent and careless about 
 writing." 
 
 " Don't talk of letters, Mistress Blanche," 
 said Edward Alfreton, " unless you wish to 
 spoil my dinner, reflexions, conversation, sup- 
 per, and sleep. I owe my sister, Sophia, two 
 letters, and Beatrice, upon my life, five, at 
 this blessed moment 1" 
 
 " You will not clear off much of that debt 
 before dinner," said Elinor, " for there goes 
 the ten-minute bell."
 
 FORMAN. 275 
 
 Continued showers, or rather one prolonged 
 storm of rain, through the remainder of the 
 day, produced a heavy afternoon, and great 
 was the general exhilaration when lights were 
 introduced full three quarters of an hour be- 
 fore the usual time. Then one of the ladies, 
 (Blanche for the most part) being stationed at 
 the spinet, the rest of the party, including seve- 
 ral of the principal servants, and by no means 
 leaving out the old knight himself, took to 
 dancing with an alacrity and glee that totally 
 defeated all power of the dismal evening to 
 depress them. 
 
 Supper was announced before they could 
 have supposed it possible, and afterwards a 
 good deal of singing took place, some very 
 tolerable, and some very bad; but all was ap- 
 plauded, even down to Sir Giles's hunting 
 song; an astonishing performance, as to the 
 strength of lungs it exhibited for one of his 
 age, and the complete freedom from all fetters 
 of tune with which it was executed. Elinor 
 gave them (and prettily enough) one of her 
 native northern ballads.
 
 376 FORMAlsr. 
 
 '* Those old songs," said Lord Alfreton, 
 " that are handed down in particular districts 
 from father to son, are, eight out of ten, at 
 least, all about fighting." 
 
 " And wouldn't it be odd if they were not?" 
 said Sir Giles. " What was o' so much con- 
 sequence in former times, I'd be glad to know ? 
 Here we had your Scottish marauders on one 
 side, and Northumberland prickers on t'other, 
 besides vagabond rascals, and plenty on 'em of 
 our own." 
 
 " Aye," added Edward, " and then the 
 downright government (as I call 'em) wars with 
 Scotland, and regular campaigns : it has often 
 been a wonder to me, that we have so few 
 ballads about them, and so many about partial 
 skirmishes of no consequence, like Chevy 
 Chase, perhaps the best of them all." 
 
 " Do you call that a mere skirmish ?" said 
 his brother. 
 
 '* Why, what do you call it?" returned 
 Edward. 
 
 " I call it a regular, important, and bloody 
 battle," replied the eldest; " fought between
 
 FORMAL. 277 
 
 the most powerful chieftains of each kingdom, 
 though during a weak reign, I grant you, and 
 without the king's having any thing to do with 
 it. The scene of action must be only a few 
 miles from hence, I'm confident." 
 
 Sir Giles was here about to speak as well as 
 Elinor, but both were cut short by young 
 Alfreton. 
 
 " How d'ye make that out, Lionel, when 
 every body knows 'twas fought on the Scottish 
 side of the hills ?" 
 
 " To be sure it was," added GeofFrev 
 Stanley. 
 
 ** I should certainly have concluded it," said 
 Alice, " from Earl Percy's making a vow," 
 
 " His pleasure in the Scottish woods 
 " Three summer days to take.'' 
 
 " Ah, that did very well for the poet," re- 
 plied Lord Alfreton ; " or Percy might have 
 intended it, probably ; but the Scots were be- 
 forehand with him, and the battle undoubt- 
 edly took place on this side the border." 
 
 " Now, what will you stake upon that?" 
 said his brother.
 
 278 FORMAN. 
 
 " Aye, come," cried Geoffrey, ** the ques- 
 tion is not. Whether it's more or less near to 
 this place? but your words were — This side 
 the' 
 
 " Don't ye lay any wagers, you foolish 
 boys," roared Sir Giles ; " ye'U never be able 
 to come to a proof on't. Tell thee what, 
 Ned, thy brother's most likely in the right : 
 the fight were cert'nly o' this side the border, 
 as the border be now a-days." 
 
 " But the Scots, I suppose," said Blanche, 
 " thought otherwise in King Richard the 
 Second's time." 
 
 " That's just the thing," cried the knight. 
 " Why, help your heart, my Lord Alfreton, I 
 be no baby myself, and I ha' talked to old 
 Daubeney, as lived to a hundred and twenty- 
 eight, and had his mind all sound to within a 
 month or two of's death, — and he always 
 heard from the oldest fellows he ever knowed, 
 that the kings of Scotland, in those days, 
 claimed all to the south side of the Cheviots, 
 and at one time or other had best part o 
 Cumberland,"
 
 rORMAN. £79 
 
 " But if this field of battle is so near," said 
 5ir George Stanley, '* it might be a pleasantish 
 excursion for us to go and see what we can 
 make of it." 
 
 '' Indeed would it," exclaimed the knight, 
 rubbing his hands with much pleasure; *' we 
 be quite within reach ; we just cross into 
 Northumberland ; I insist upon it ; come, no 
 objections, no difficulties — why shouldn't to- 
 morrow do r" 
 
 '^ I should like it excessively," said Alice 
 Stanley. 
 
 " Nobody thinks of difficulties, father," 
 cried Elinor. 
 
 " Oh, by all means, let us, let us," said 
 others. 
 
 " We must be off betimes," observed Sir 
 Giles, rising from his seat; " a good two-and- 
 twenty miles, I promise ye. I must speak, 
 however, to Hart, Tom, and Philip, about it 
 to-night." 
 
 " And we are later than usual, as it is, Sir 
 Giles," said Alice : which intimation was 
 followed by a general breaking up.
 
 280 FORMAN. 
 
 Light are the slumbers of young persons 
 with the world before them promising enjoy- 
 ment in general, and certain detached schemes 
 of pleasure soliciting them at the time, in 
 particular. Light are also the slumbers of old 
 people with good constitutions and admirable 
 tempers, like Sir Giles. Not that he had 
 escaped the common lot of mortality, — very 
 very grievously had he partaken of it : but of 
 that hereafter. 
 
 Whatever evils he had been afflicted by in 
 life, were most surely disregarded when he 
 was hastening through every man's room with 
 a lantern, and so stentorian a shout as 
 brought them all to the breakfast table, and 
 the ladies very shortly after them, at such an 
 hour as we are really afraid to mention. Suf- 
 fice it to say, that soon after six they were all 
 on horseback, and in progress towards the 
 sources of the river Rhead, in Nortliumber- 
 land. 
 
 Blanche, only, (who had made no objection 
 whatever when this expedition was proposed) 
 obtained five minutes' audience of her father
 
 FORMAN. 281 
 
 before breakfast was concluded, and stated at 
 once her disinclination to be of the party, 
 unless he particularly wished it. The village 
 of Otterbourne (she bade him remember) was 
 within a very short distance of Mondomer 
 Castle. 
 
 " Well, well, what o' that?" said Sir Giles, 
 " ar't thee to be deprived of all pleasure be- 
 cause" 
 
 " Nay, father, it is not a question of pride, 
 or point of dignity : we have often talked this 
 over, you know. Don't misunderstand me. I 
 could meet Hugh readily enough, if it were 
 necessary; but it would be no satisfaction to 
 me to bear myself coldly by him, and en- 
 deavour to make him uneasy. I am sure, my 
 dear sir, we are always the worse after such 
 efforts. A certain degree of spirit (but spirit 
 of a very questionable nature) keeps one up for 
 the time, and afterwards I should suffer the 
 bitter reflexion of having been as unkind as I 
 possibly could, perhaps. All is over between 
 us, I am quite aware of that. Give me time, 
 father, and I shall be very well again."
 
 289 FORMAN* 
 
 " My dearest girl, I don't understand this, 
 and it's vastly disagreeable to me. The devil 
 take 'em all, I say !" 
 
 " Nay, stop," cried Blanche, pressing his 
 arm. 
 
 " But why," said Sir Giles, " am I obliged, 
 besides every other infernal vexation, to leave 
 thee, my darling ? Thou'rt to me, aye, and to 
 every body else too, more than half the 
 pleasure of the whole jaunt, my love. But, at 
 any rate, we shan't be going up to Mondomer 
 Castle, not we.*' 
 
 " Indeed, father, unless you particularly 
 desire it, I had rather remain. He may not indeed 
 be met with, but he's alone at the castle, you'll 
 recollect ; and as our excursion must be heard 
 of at Mondomer, there is surely an awkward- 
 ness, at least so it strikes me. Then think 
 how many of our own company may be in- 
 clined to see the place when once so near it. 
 They are all of them his acquaintance, some 
 very intimately so. 
 
 Without entering entirely into the delicacy 
 of her feelings. Sir Giles clearly perceived
 
 FORTVIAN". 283 
 
 that his daughter would be distressed by his 
 pressing her farther ; and as he had the utmost 
 confidence in her judgment, even when he did 
 not exactly comprehend it, he acquiesced in 
 her determination. Some excuse was made 
 about household affairs, and her intended 
 absence universally deplored, but Lord Alfre- 
 ton was utterly overthrown by it. He peevishly 
 turned away by himself, and, unused to con- 
 trol, was on the point of insisting upon re- 
 maining behind with her; when his better 
 reflexions convinced him of the extreme im- 
 propriety and folly of such a proposal, and 
 how absolutely certain it was to be declined 
 both by father and daughter, besides rendering 
 his passion suspected by the other young men, 
 and giving them a subject for ridicule at his 
 expense, the very idea of which made him 
 writhe with agony. He went on therefore, 
 with the rest, in gloom and suUenness, till a 
 genial glow of sunshine (for his feelings, 
 though extremely quick and susceptible, were 
 by no means deep) so far restored his temper.
 
 284f FORMAN. 
 
 as to induce him to converse with the two 
 younger Harlande girls, and their prattle soon 
 exalted him into spirits as lively as those he 
 had waked with at the first dawn of morning.
 
 FORMAN. 285 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The track (for to call it a road would be 
 doing it injustice) which led them across the 
 country into Northumberland, was com- 
 pletely impervious for horsemen even, during 
 the winter months, and not greatly improved 
 by the rains of the preceding day. 
 
 But it became somewhat better when they 
 had cleared the low shady lanes in the vicinity 
 of Belton Hall, and found themselves upon 
 the open waste that extended for many miles 
 along their route, without a single grand or 
 pleasing feature to redeem the cheerless, 
 swampy, barren insipidity around them. 
 
 They had not proceeded far over these 
 wilds, when Margaret Harlande pointed out 
 an object at great distance to the left, which 
 seemed to approach them. 
 
 It was ascertained to be a man on horse- 
 back.
 
 286 FORMAN. 
 
 ** Baddish riding in the fen there, faith," 
 said Sir Giles : " I did nt think 'tad been 
 Dossible." 
 
 " A soldier, I take it, by his plume," said 
 Geoffrey Stanley. 
 
 " I think not," observed the younger 
 Alfreton ; " that feather is pretty universally 
 worn, and the wrapping cloak proves nothing 
 at all." 
 
 " I've a notion, Sir Giles, 'tis our Lanner- 
 cost friend, there," said Sir George Stanley. 
 
 " No ! d'ye think so ? — let's see — aye, aye, 
 it be he sure enough," returned the knight ; and 
 by this time Vavasore was plainly seen on a 
 powerful black steed, , dashing through the 
 morass, in which the horse sunk at times up 
 to his middle, but struggled through, and 
 gained the firm track along which the Belton 
 party rode. 
 
 Vavasore saluted them, bowed to Sir George 
 Stanley in particular, and carelessly replying 
 to Sir Giles's jesting remarks upon his judi- 
 cious choice of ground for a mornings ride, 
 went on with the rest, 'till he found an oppor-
 
 FORMAN. 287 
 
 tunity of making the knight a signal to fall 
 back into the rear. 
 
 " Go you on — get forward, get forward," said 
 Sir Giles to the servants. " I w^ant to have 
 some talk with this gentleman, and shall soon 
 catch ye all up again." 
 
 " Now, Master Vavasore, your commands 
 with me ?" 
 
 " I had intended. Sir Giles, to have 
 waited upon you at the hall this morning, but 
 perceive that I should have lost my labour. 
 This meeting is fortunate." 
 
 " Yes, 'tis," replied the knight; '' well, go 
 on ; we can have our say here." 
 
 " I fear you may have deemed it presump- 
 tuous, my honoured friend, when I occasion- 
 ally directed my conversation to subjects con- 
 nected with your own family, and of a 
 delicate nature. My only excuse is, that I 
 arrived here possessed of very extraordinary 
 information upon these points ; and from what 
 has already passed between us, you are, per- 
 haps, convinced, that I wish to use it solely
 
 288 FORMAN. 
 
 for your advantage, as, in gratitude, I am 
 bound to do." 
 
 *' Say no more ! say no more, Master 
 Vavasore. Presuming ! no : thought it a bit 
 oddish, I must confess; but never doubted 
 thee for a friendly, honest kind o' man." 
 
 " I observe," said Vavasore, " that the 
 young lady, your eldest daughter, is not of 
 this party. You are proceeding eastward, 
 towards Mondomer, I imagine ?" 
 
 " And ben't we at liberty to take our plea- 
 sure in these parts because o'they? No — 
 not to Mondomer ! What be the Mondomers 
 to us ? But we mean to go to the neighbour- 
 hood on't for our own satisfaction. There's 
 been a disputing, I think, about the fight in 
 old times at Otterbourne : now I'll tell thee 
 how 't was. Thee'st heard the ballad about 
 Percy and Douglas and them, what they 
 call ." 
 
 " Oh, I perfectly comprehend, Sir Giles, 
 your plan for a day's amusement," returned 
 the other, with his features disposed to some-
 
 rORMAN. 289 
 
 thing like a smile ; " but allow me to say, that 
 if accidental, it is not unfortunate that your 
 eldest daughter should be absent. Are you 
 aware of young Mondomer being established 
 there, at present r" 
 
 " Yes," said Sir Giles, " IVe knovv'd it 
 these two days." 
 
 To this Vavasore made no answer, but rode 
 on in silence. After some time, he abruptly 
 resumed the conversation. 
 
 " I do really wish to serve you. Sir Giles," 
 laying his hand, at the same instant, upon the 
 knight's arm : " be firm, be vigilant; and, as 
 you value your happiness, crush the first 
 movements, the remotest tendency to future 
 intercourse, engagement, or whatever they 
 may call it, between those young persons." 
 
 " I tell thee again, as I've told thee over 
 and over before," said Sir Giles, '* that it won't 
 be, and it can't be. We're offended wi' the 
 family: no matter why. And Blanche be a 
 good lass as ever was, wi' a becoming spirit 
 of her own too, Master Vavasore. -r Thank ye 
 heartily for all friendly dispositions'; but don't 
 
 VOL. T. o
 
 290 roiiMAN. 
 
 trouble thy head no more about it — the thing 
 be for ever at an end." 
 
 " Be not too sure of that, my worthy 
 friend," returned the other : " I shall astonish 
 you, but am obliged to speak out. If any, 
 the least, approximation shall hereafter be made 
 towards an union between one of your children 
 and that slip of the Mondomer stock, as 
 certainly as the night follows the day, will her 
 miserable destruction be the consequence." 
 
 " What the devil d'ye mean by that?" cried 
 the knight, in wrath. " Come, come, sir, 
 there's a something in this mode o' talking, as 
 I'm not used to : consider your situation 
 and that, here, and what I ha' done for thee, 
 and let's ha' no more meddling in my 
 concerns." 
 
 Vavasore looked disconcerted. 
 
 " You are angry, my good friend," said he, 
 " and your anger distresses me, though duty 
 may oblige me to provoke it; for I will not 
 deny that I have spoken the truth, and what 
 the welfare of all your family is concerned in 
 , attending to. But I forbear to urge the sub-
 
 FORMAN. 291 
 
 ject beyond what is necessar}'. It is painful 
 to me to be prevented from explaining myself 
 in the degree that an honest, open nature 
 prompts me to, and without mysterious threats 
 of future evil. We all know^ how frequently 
 inconsiderate marriages, the fruit of headstrong 
 passions in persons scarcely beyond their 
 childhood, become the direst of curses !" 
 
 Here Sir Giles Harlande uttered a deep 
 sigh or groan, smote his forehead violently 
 with his right hand, and seemed in unusual 
 agitation ! The other broke off from speaking, 
 and stared at him with an air of great surprise 
 and concern. 
 
 " We've had too much o' this talk, I think," 
 said Sir Giles, after a while. " Don't be un^ 
 easy, Master Vavasore : dost mean well, and 
 kindly, I do verily believe ; but thy remarks 
 be unlucky to-day, or dark, or somewhat ; and 
 I feel a twinge of an old complaint: good 
 morning t' ye ; shall ha' ipuch ado to get up 
 ^vi' tl^e rest on "em." 
 
 So saying, he put his horse to the gallop, 
 o 2
 
 ^92 FORMAL. 
 
 and, before Vavasore made an^/ reply, had 
 stretched far away, to recover the lost ground ; 
 while his companion made no attempt to 
 follow, but pursued his own course toward 
 Lannercost. 
 
 Upon Sir Giles rejoining the others, it was 
 soon perceived that something had gone wrong. 
 
 '^ What's the matter with your father?" said 
 Sh' George Stanley apart to Elinor : " he 
 seems uncommonly ruffled." 
 
 " More £0 than I have seen him," she 
 replied, '^ for many months. I cannot inform 
 you what it is; but I well know there is a 
 iiul ject that will distress him dreadfully. An 
 old woman of the village, who nursed all of 
 us, s^id something or other to him last Christ- 
 mas eve, that I thought would have ruined all 
 the mirth and con]fort of the season. But 
 my father, as you know, Sir George, is of a 
 Hvcly temper, and soon recovers himself." 
 
 " "lis enough to lower the finest spirits in 
 England," returned the baronet, ^' to h.'^e any 
 inieicourse widi diat reserved, stalely, inccm-
 
 FORM AN. 293 
 
 prehensible . However, tlie first cup of 
 
 wine at dinner, I take it, will set every thing 
 right again." 
 
 This prophecy was most exactly and satis- 
 factorily fulfilled when they amved at the 
 mansion of a tenant of the old knight's, within 
 four miles of the place they were going to 
 see. Here they had proposed dining, and 
 sent on one of their followers accordingly ; not 
 with the vain hope of findij)?ait*Jk^xfaTa?ftJid 
 assembly, but in order to give him timely 
 notice to prepare a room, and certain inferior 
 articles of refreshment. For the essentials, 
 spch as cold fo\\ls, ham, and pasties, with 
 sundry flasks of excellent old wine, a sumpter- 
 horse in attendance on the party had been 
 accommodating enough to carry. 
 
 This interlude at a farm, agreeably situated 
 near the foot of the Cheviot hills, and in a 
 tolerably well-wooded country again, raised 
 the spirits of such as enjoyed good ones, and 
 restored the hilarity of all that might have been 
 a little out of sorts. For the remainder of
 
 294 FORMAN. 
 
 their ride the ascents were steep and frequent ; 
 and whenever a chasm among the hills af- 
 forded them a prospect, the Mondomer woods, 
 extending far beyond what the eye could 
 reach, attracted every body's attention. The 
 two Harlande girls viewed them with a painful 
 interest, conversing, at intervals, with each 
 other, but in so low a tone as not to be over- 
 heard; while Alice Stanley broke forth in 
 and all she imagined.* When'^ln'fe^} ""teiS^i^a 
 the object of their expedition, it proved (as is 
 very usual) not particularly worth all the 
 trouble that had been taken about it. There 
 was still, however, enough of interest attached 
 to the village, in Lord Alfreton's idea, to draw 
 from him this remark, with a triumphant air : — 
 '* And you will endeavour to persuade me, 
 I suppose, that towards the end of the four- 
 teenth century this village was allowed to be 
 on the Scottish side of the border ! Then 
 again, as to the nature of the battle, Master 
 Edward : look at those works to your left, as 
 regular and perfect an entrenchment as you'll
 
 FORMAN. 295 
 
 meet with in any part of the island. That 
 doesn't much savour of a casual skirmish, 
 I think — hey, Edward ?" 
 
 " How are you certain that this was really 
 the scene of action ?" said his brother. 
 
 ** Oh, that the affair of Otterbourne was 
 the batde recorded in the ballad, is not a point 
 to be questioned : 'tis a decided matter of 
 history." 
 
 ** I don't know any such thing," said the 
 youngest. 
 
 " That is to say, you will not admit your- 
 self to have been mistaken," observed Lord 
 Alfreton. 
 
 " I am not so clear, for my part," said one 
 or other of the Stanleys, " as to those en- 
 trenchments." 
 
 " Nor I either, by Jupiter 1" cried Edward 
 Alfreton. " Let's come up nearer, and look 
 a little into those notable works and military 
 positions." 
 
 This proposal was instantly followed up by 
 all the men except Sir Giles, who, having 
 favoured them over-night with all he had to
 
 296 rORMAN. 
 
 say upon the subject, cared not a button for 
 the renewal of the argument, and continued to 
 saunter on with the young ladies, to whom he 
 was endeavouring to point out the course of the 
 river in the meadows below, in spite of its 
 devious windings through country often of a 
 nature to conceal it. 
 
 While thus engaged, they passed a knot of 
 firs, Elinor riding somewhat in front. She 
 turned a corner of the clump before the rest, 
 and immediately an exclamation was heard 
 from her, which almost amounted to a scream. 
 
 " Heaven and earth ! can it be !" exclaimed 
 Hugh Mondomer, rushing up to her, and 
 devouring her hand with kisses that would 
 certainly not have been confined to the hand 
 if he could have reached higher, for he was on 
 foot when she suddenly presented herself to 
 his notice. 
 
 Upon the appearance of the others, how- 
 ever, he seemed to recollect himself, quitted 
 Elinor, and advanced, but with a more doubt- 
 ful manner, and an anxious, inquiring eye. 
 
 Sir Giles's address was to such a degree
 
 FORMAX. 297 
 
 awkward, embarrassed, and whimsical, that 
 Alice, who could not at all comprehend these 
 strange evolutions, was extremely tempted to 
 laugh ; and did, indeed, at first, give way to 
 that temptation, but ceased, upon perceiving 
 distress and i>erplexity so strongly marked 
 upon Hugh's countenance as to be quite 
 pitiable. Sir Giles bowed coldly, and as he 
 imagined, probably, with great dignity. Hugh 
 came forward, close up to his old friend's 
 horse ; but as no hand was extended to him, 
 his countenance fell, and he looked very 
 unhappy. Sir Giles first broke silence. 
 
 " We ha' just come over — we be just come 
 here to-day," said he, with much rapidity and 
 confusion, *'to see into a thing, to settle a matter, 
 what there was some difference upon, as to 
 which side o' the border 'twas, and just, maybe, 
 look at the country round a little; but never in- 
 tended to go on, — never beyond Otterbourne, 
 that is" > 
 
 " My dear good friend," replied Hugh, 
 " what can be the meaning of all this ? Why 
 o 5
 
 29S FORMAN. 
 
 do you take pains to tell me what you have 
 just done? I am very, very, sorry to hear it. 
 I thought, of course, you were coming on to 
 the castle, and hoped it so earnestly ! I have 
 much to say to you, and that would have given 
 an opportunity for every thing. You are 
 surely changed, all of you, and whafs the 
 reason of it ? Won't you speak to me, either, 
 Margaret ?" 
 
 She held out her hand to him, and muttered 
 something of good wishes. 
 
 " Indeed, Hugh, I must say," said Elinor, 
 with tears in her eyes, *' that if there is any 
 difference between us from when we last 
 parted — you best know " 
 
 " Can't thee hold thy peace? — Be quiet, 
 girl," said Sir Giles, in so harsh a tone, that 
 Alice Stanley began to think the scene rather 
 unpleasant than diverting ; and to put an end to 
 it, addressed a civil observation to Hugh about 
 the castle and place. 
 
 " If you are pleased to approve it, madam, 
 and our friends here will have the kindness —
 
 roRMAX. 299 
 
 I had almost said the charity, to accompany 
 you " 
 
 He pronounced those words in so vehement 
 and impassioned a manner, that Sir Giles, 
 (more affected than he thought fit to allow) 
 interrupted him. 
 
 "No, no, Sir Hugh, it caat be — excuse me. 
 Mistress Alice, but it cannot, indeed. Much 
 obliged though, much obliged, Sir Hugh." 
 
 He then turned as if to ride away, but did 
 not move far, and jlie ladies still lingered, 
 
 " Can you actually use me thus?" said 
 Hugh : '* I feel as if it were all a dream ! 
 Did you only come over here for the purpose of 
 slighting me even more than you have done 
 before, and breaking my heart ? Why do not 
 you all appear? Oh ! do, do, but let me see 
 her this once. She, I am confident, will ex- 
 plain why you use me so." 
 
 He here hung down his head, in such .evi- 
 dent, bitter grief, that Alice Stanley, whose 
 darkness was by degrees dispelled, entered 
 into, and heartily commiserated his situation ;
 
 300 FOR MAN. 
 
 while of the other three, the girls positively 
 could not speak for their tears ; and Sir Giles, 
 (though still resolved to be sturdy) gave him to 
 understand that Blanche was accidentally de- 
 tained by slight indisposition at home. 
 
 Not that poor Hugh believed it was accident; 
 but having once induced Sir Giles to mention 
 her name, he meant (regardless of their cold- 
 ness, or Alice's presence) to have followed up 
 the subject with an impetuosity that must 
 have been every thing but resistless ; and as 
 the heart of the old gentleman already yearned 
 towards him, we feel strongly inclined to 
 believe that he would ultimately have suc- 
 ceeded in drawing the whole party over to 
 Mondomer. 
 
 At the moment, however, when the knight 
 had delivered the last piece of information 
 about his daughter, a horseman was seet 
 advancing to the groupe from the eastward, 
 making gestures with his hands, and urging 
 his horse to the utmost speed. When he 
 approached —
 
 FORMAN. 301 
 
 " How now, Fenton r" cried Hugh, struck 
 with his hurried deportment, and manffest 
 alarm. 
 
 *' Thank Heaven I've lit upon ycur honour !" 
 returned the other: " seven men have been 
 sent out different ways: ah! Sir Hugh! bad 
 tidings !" 
 
 They turned aside for a moment together, 
 and, while the Belton people looked on with 
 speechless interest, Fenton was seen to dis- 
 mount ; when Hugh leaped upon his horse, and 
 approaching Sir Giles, wrung his hand hastih', 
 and without opposition. 
 
 *'' If you have tenderness left for any of your 
 friends," said Hugh, " you will be shocked to 
 hear that my uncle is alarmingly ill. Heaven 
 guard you all ; the time may come when we 
 shall understand each other again." And 
 with that, he flew off towards Mondomer, 
 leaving Sir Giles in a state of mind as unsatis- 
 factory as can well be imagined. 
 
 From Fenton the bailiff they now learnt, 
 that Lord ]\Iondomer had been, during the
 
 302 FORMAN. 
 
 whole preceding day, expected at the castle, 
 but nothing had been heard of him 'till within 
 an hour of the then present time, when an 
 express arrived with intelligence that he was 
 seized on the road with a dangerous illness, 
 and lay at an inn about forty miles off, whither 
 it was desired that his nephew should imme- 
 diately repair. 
 
 The old knight was absolutely out of him* 
 self at this intelligence : the sense of his severe 
 demeanor towards Hugh, (though he really 
 thought it not merely justifiable, but a sort of 
 duty) gave him now the most poignant self- 
 reproach. He proposed nothing, spoke to. 
 nobody, and seemed lost in harrassing re- 
 flexions. 
 
 Alice, therefore, having communicated to 
 the young men of their party, who now re- 
 joined them, as much as she thought proper of 
 what had taken place, attributing the dejection 
 of Sir Giles entirely to the unexpected news 
 of his friend's dangerous situation ; the whole 
 company commenced their return. Margaret
 
 FORMAL. 303 
 
 and Elinor said but little in the course of it ; 
 their father less ; and the Stanley girl not much 
 naore. She was interested, and being a good- 
 natured lass, really affected, by what she had 
 accidentally become mistress of. And as it 
 happened, they were all at liberty to indulge 
 their thoughts, for Sir George Stanley (upon 
 some casual mention of Lord Rochester) 
 remarked, that he owed all his fortune to his 
 awkwardness ; for if he had not been thrown 
 from his horse in presenting the device, the 
 king would never have thought twice about 
 him. 
 
 " And no wonder," the baronet added, " he 
 got the fall, — he can no more ride than a 
 tinker; nor are there above three in the court 
 set that can." 
 
 That position was unanimously agreed to, but 
 wide indeed was their difference when those 
 three came to be particularized, and a spirited, 
 and, in one respect, candid debate followed : 
 in which each readily gave up the horseman- 
 ship of his own most intimate friends, laying
 
 304 FORM AN. 
 
 claim, however, on their part, to credit for all 
 the cardinal virtues, which were generally 
 conceded. 
 
 Young Mondomer, meanwhile, lost no time 
 in making for the place where his uncle had 
 been struck with a fit of epilepsy, to which for 
 4Tiany years he had been subject, but never 
 hitherto experienced so alarming an attack. 
 By the time Hugh had proceeded twelve 
 miles, however, he saw a considerable caval- 
 cade advancing upon the road towards him, 
 and soon perceived the poor sick peer borne in 
 a sort of litter upon men's shoulders. 
 
 His countenance brightened upon seeing his 
 nephew, and he made some abortive efforts to 
 speak ; but those efforts failing, he gave up 
 the attempt with a smile of good-humoured 
 resignation, and took Hugh's hand, which he 
 held for a considerable time, pressing it ever 
 and anon to his heart with much fervour and 
 affection. 
 
 From John Hannacott, who rode nearly 
 upon a level with our hero, on the side
 
 FORMAL. 305 
 
 farthest from the litter, Hugh learnt (the intel- 
 ligence was given in whispers) that the pre- 
 ceding nvAU had been a better one with his 
 uncle than the one which inamediately fol- 
 lowed the seizure, that he had enjoyed several 
 hours of uninterrupted sleep, and awoke in 
 the morning perfectly able to speak, and so 
 much better in other respects, that he was 
 resolute in making an attempt to gain the 
 comforts and accommodation of his own 
 castle. He had therefore proceeded in his 
 coach, the slow pace of which, it was thought, 
 could not materially annoy him, till within a 
 mile or so of the spot where Hugh met them. 
 There, a relapse, or, as Hannacott appre- 
 hended, a stroke of palsy, rendered it neces- 
 sary for him to be conveyed as we have 
 described, the remainder of the way. In 
 reply to Hugh's anxious inquiries as to his 
 real opinion of his lord's state, old John shook 
 his head, and recommended the sending ex- 
 presses, without delay, for all the medical 
 advice that could be collected to his aid
 
 306 FORMAlSf. *• 
 
 throughout the north. And such exertions 
 and alacrity were displayed (for the peer was, 
 in truth, a kind, indulgent master, and pro- 
 portionally loved by his whole establishment,) 
 that in an extraordinarily short space of time 
 two physicians had arrived from Durham, and 
 a medical man of experience in another de- 
 partment, from Newcastle. Hannacott proved 
 quite right ; a paralytic stroke (the treatment 
 of which at that time was either very imper- 
 fectly understood, or the disease itself more 
 certainly fatal) had, without doubt, taken place, 
 and there was little or no hope. 
 
 Young MondoiTipr was unremitting in his 
 attentions, sat up the entire first night with 
 his uncle, and, 'till the physicians arrived, 
 nothing on earth could have induced him to 
 leave his apartment. 
 
 Before it was light, on the morning of the 
 fourth day after he had been brought to the 
 castle, Lord Mondomer's speech returned to 
 him at intervals ; he expressed himself to be 
 feeling no pain, but growing rapidly weaker
 
 FORMAN. 307 
 
 and weaker, and desired his nephew to be 
 sent for. Hugh, in a moment at his uncle's 
 bed-side, was in raptures at the sound of his 
 voice again. But a look from the medical 
 person who stood on the other side of the bed, 
 made him repress his transport, while, in a 
 feeble voice, his uncle observe ^ — 
 
 " Do not deceive yourself, my dearest 
 Hugh, I'm failing fast. Let them all go. 
 Let them leave the room. You stay." 
 -T^^" '^i^pction was instantly complied 
 
 " Do you hear me, Hugh? Do you 
 understand what I say? Come nearer to 
 me." 
 
 Hugh sat upon the bed, supporting his uncle 
 in his arms. 
 
 " Simcox both read and talked with me 
 yesterday," said the old gentleman, " and it 
 was comfortable. But this world is flitting 
 away. Would to Heaven, I say now, that I 
 had cared less about it,— that my life had 
 been like your father's. I thank God, Hugh,
 
 308 roRMAN. 
 
 his example has not been lost upon you. Cling 
 to that, my beloved child, which will not fail 
 you when you lie dying as I do now." 
 
 Hugh pressed him in his arms, sobbing 
 violently, but could not reply. 
 
 " My old faithful friend," added his uncle, 
 " my friend, Sif oJiles, has been here, they tell 
 me. The Lord bless him, and all that belong 
 to him ! Giles is a good man." 
 
 *^ An excellent good man, nothing will ever 
 
 make me doubt it," said Hugh, with an effort 
 
 to answer. , 
 
 '' Be attentive to Simcox, my dear, and 
 
 kind to old John, and all of them. I know 
 
 you will.— My sister —Oh! I fear, I fear." 
 
 This was followed by a heavy groan, and 
 
 he sunk upon the pillow; then recovering 
 
 himself — 
 
 " She is not— not the guide for you to 
 look to— to trust to — in deep— in the great 
 concern of life. Stop! — 1 had something 
 more to say — but" raising his hand to his 
 head, " 'tis gone— 'tis passed away."
 
 FORMAN. 309 
 
 He then again fell back into his nephew's 
 arms, who, alarmed by a convulsive movement 
 about the mouth, called in the attendants. 
 But all was over ; without a single pang as far 
 as it could be ascertained, certainly without 
 any struggle. 
 
 EXD OF THE FIRST VOLUME. 
 
 J. MOVES, GREVII.LE STREET, LOXDOX.
 
 ^